《Why is my Harem World a Yandere Nightmare》


 Prologue

    I was dozing away in my dreams, sleeping soundly like a child. Dreams are nice, you can forget all worries about the real world and lose yourself in delusions. But sometimes these delusions come back to haunt you in the form of nightmares. Thankfully, it wasn''t one of those days.


    It felt like the best nap I have ever had. I always tended to sleep deprive myself just to play games and to read manga or novels overnight.


    It had happened to take a toll on my body, thankfully today was a holiday, allowing me to take a break from my hectic life. On second thought, was today even a holiday?


    While my eyes were shut, I was still conscious, but the coziness of my bed melted away any willingness to get up.


    I don¡¯t remember my bed being this cozy? No, I am pretty sure no bed I ever slept in was this cozy.


    Panic soon filled my body as I jolted up to look around. There was darkness everywhere like I was in floating in space itself.


    There were many jittery sources of light floating all around me, but unlike normal stars, they came and fizzled out within a short duration.


    ¡°Awake yet, my sweet Prince?¡±


    I turned towards the source of the genderless sounding voice. Sharp bright light entered my vision. I saw the silhouette of some kind of entity, blinding rays of light came out of it yet my eyes didn¡¯t hurt staring at it.


    Honestly, it was kind of like those generic forms of god you would usually see with no defined features. You could just say it¡¯s a source of light and it won¡¯t be wrong with that description.


    Looking closely, I similarly looked like a source of light except my body¡¯s features was more distinct and human-like.


    Touching myself, I could make out that I had some facial features such as a nose, ears, hair.


    ¡°Done thinking yet?¡± the entity spoke again, I could almost feel like its stare on me.


    ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, Xer. But let me give you a quick rundown of things.¡±


    Was my name Xer? I thought it called my supposed name sort of endearingly? But I just thought of it as me imagining things.


    After the quick rundown that I had gone through, it basically went like this.


    First, the place I was currently in was the place where ¡®souls¡¯ end up when they died.


    Second, I apparently have a very high aptitude for fantasy related worlds.


    Third, it was now time for me to go to another world now? Wasn''t the quick rundown a little too quick? I could barely grasp anything she said.


    ¡°Also, you might¡¯ve noticed your body is much more defined than other lives, which you might see as sources of light. That¡¯s mainly due to the aptitude of your soul. Anyways, would you like to see and spend your accumulated contribution also?¡±


    Huh? Contribution? What¡¯s it talking about?


    ¡°Ah yes, you won¡¯t know about contribution, of course¡­ Well, to put it in a nutshell, contribution is something that is granted to the positive impacts, your personal achievements or simply your experiences you have gained or committed during your ventures. I can open the profile window for you if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I gave a quick affirmation as a window popped up.


    _______________________________________________________________


    User: Xer


    Status: VIP


    Contribution: 8798990 + 627


    Latest Venture: Earth


    -----------------------


    Venture List:


    Biend Ink


    Gangen


    Bludcel


    Und ur Mien


    Festun Ren Liet


    -----------------------


    Click to read more¡­


    _______________________________________________________________


    Alright, everything looking fine¡­ LIKE HELL IT IS!?!?


    Why do I have so much contribution! That¡¯s like¡­ around 10000 if you consider something around 600 to be the consistent score given for each venture¡­ Does that mean I have gone through 10000 lives as of now¡­


    As if knowing what was going through my mind, the entity looked towards me and responded to my thoughts.


    ¡°If you¡¯re wondering as to why your contribution is so high, well it¡¯s due to how high your capabilities are. This time you were given an unfitting world for your type, hence the lower amount of contribution was granted towards you this time. Also, your user is Xer because you wanted to grab those ¡®3-letter rare usernames¡¯ or so you exclaimed.


    As we¡¯re speaking, your soul is currently adapting to this plane. You¡¯ll end up forgetting most of your previous life¡¯s memories and remember your user ¡°Xer¡¯s¡± memories. We generally provide this type of greeting despite the adaptation process occurring so that souls do not panic before the adaptation process is complete. I hope you remember all the necessary information quickly.¡±


    After being provided with this information, I soon started to regain the said user or soul¡¯s memories. My prior memory soon became very faded.


    I started feeling a sense of loss but despite that, I also felt as if I was very used to this process at the same time.


    The experience that I was going felt like it had happened millions of times before. Each venture, I lost the memories of my relationship and previous lifestyles but I only end up retaining some hobbies and some other general knowledge of my most recent venture only, which was done so so that the soul isn¡¯t heavily inflicted with a state of depression.


    I gave out a sigh as I opened the shop menu. Last time I had decided to go as a clean slate venture since I wanted to try it out once in a while as a change of pace.


    I often did so just because it had started to feel tedious to go with a very strong start.


    Not that I needed it most of the time, especially if the venture I was about to head to was fantasy related due to my high attunement with it. Essentially I was a broken character in almost any fantasy world.


    I scrolled around the shop knowing soon I would have to face my next inevitable venture soon. It¡¯s not like anybody had the option to opt-out from it.


    As I was staring at the screen, it showed dozens of strong traits and other related things.


    Most of the good ones such as ¡®High Appeal¡¯, ¡®Extraordinary Physique¡¯, ¡®High Intelligence¡¯ were worth around 5-10 successful ventures. Broken ones such as ¡°Maximum Intelligence¡± or ¡°Special Ability: Random¡± was around 50 successful ventures.


    There were many more even stronger perks one could go for but the cost increasingly grew along with it. Most of them didn¡¯t catch my eye as I had at least used all of them at one point.


    I skimmed through the shop and nothing new caught my eye. Well, that was until I reached the bottom of the list.


    ¡°World Creation -  2000000 (Warning: Experimental)¡±


    My interest instantly arose upon seeing that. I don¡¯t think they ever allowed to create worlds before.


    I gave an inquiring look towards the staff and asked about it.


    ¡°Oh, that is the new product we hope to bring to commercialization soon. You should be able to see it due to your VIP status sir. It¡¯s still in experimental phases so there could be some undesired effects, but it still works like what it promises. The creation of your own desired world which can be saved into your profile and entered at any point of time.¡±


    I was immediately excited after hearing this. Creation of my own world huh¡­ well, I also need to follow along with my plan of using every product in the shop at least once anyways.


    Without hesitation, I clicked towards the World Creation item. Soon it appeared in my inventory from where I could use it. Selecting "use" opened a bunch of settings which one could choose to go. It was honestly overwhelming but I ended up going along with my desires, partially aligned with my previous life¡¯s interests too.


    So thus I created a fantasy harem world with the name of ¡°Nymto¡± chosen through the randomize option. With settings such as everyone can easily fall in love with me¡­ various fantasy based fetishes¡­ a normal fantasy based leveling system¡­ almost everyone being a very beautiful female¡­ technological advancement comparable to earth with manga, games, light novels etc¡­ The list goes on but essentially I might¡¯ve created an otaku¡¯s paradise.


    I ended up having to set up a nonsensical asexual means of production also to keep a high ratio of women.


    It ended up as something with the offsprings having 90% matching genes with the rest being slightly random in terms of asexual reproduction, though I left normal human means of reproduction also.


    Turns out my previous self might¡¯ve been an otaku after all. Though my interests in my previous life are based upon the desires of my body and mind, the core of those desires is still influenced by that of my soul.


    I added some other miscellaneous things before I finalized my world draft. Looking at it it looked as if someone combined an easy difficulty harem eroge with a fantasy game. Definitely a top seller in my opinion.


    I ended up taking the perk ¡°Transfer User Memories¡± and "Male Gender" this time. Usually, I would avoid taking memory retention items since I would just end up getting bored at the middle age phase and have thoughts of killing myself, but I was sure this time would be an exception.


    Little did I realize how much I¡¯d regret doing this.

 Chapter 1

    Loading... Loading...


    I was staring at the screen for who knows how long. I started feeling drowsy despite it not being possible.


    A bunch of random flavour text was displayed which didn''t make much sense. There was nothing to do so I continued browsing the shop during that time.


    For some odd reason, the staff person kept staring at me. Though it couldn''t really stare, I could still feel it''s burning gaze.


    I doubt I had been with this new person ever before. The words she said to me when I was waking up and other such behaviour struck me as slightly odd, but it''s not as if it was my first time I was meeting an employee with a weird quirk.


    The atmosphere grew awkward so I asked ¡°it¡± its name to break the tension.


    "My name? You can call me Reli, I am happy you asked."


    If it had a visage I could probably see it smiling right now. I wasn¡¯t sure but did it just inch closer to me?


    Leaving those thoughts behind I focused on the loading bar which was nearly about to finish.


    "Thanks for your service Reli, I will need to leave soon but our short meeting was nice."


    "Oh you don''t need to worry, we will meet each other quite soon."


    I didn''t pay much attention to her words, realizing it had a habit of being playful I shrugged off anything that might seem odd.


    The loading bar finally finished after the neverending wait and I soon clicked enter.


    Reli looked at me and said, "Goodbye, we will meet soon dear~".


    I waved my hand at it and soon my vision blanked out. My conscious grew dim as a familiar feeling attacked me again.


    ...


    By the time my senses came back to me, I felt my body was entirely different.


    It seemed I had turned into a newborn but despite so it didn''t feel like the normal process of someone birthing a baby.


    Is it due to the asexual reproduction setting that I had set? Despite filling so many settings the world would still be left incomplete if I were to decide everything by myself. Conveniently, the system patched the holes in the settings which I didn''t mention by myself. With the help of Reli, the process of creation had been made much faster than before.


    This one might be the result of the ¡°auto-patch¡± thing but I was not entirely sure.


    "User Xer, we are the Souls Department speaking. We have been chosen to support you during your growth period until you enter early childhood, approximately 7 years old; the age you unlock your status screen. We hope our service matches your expectations."


    This came to be a surprise but as a pretty decent one. Usually, the newborn stage sucks and it may result in an early death too.


    With the staff in charge working along with me, things should work out much more efficiently. I should even be able to order them around also if I became capable of conveying my thoughts somehow.


    "We also have brought along a mind communication device in case you ever need to speak your thoughts."


    Well, this was awfully convenient, not that I was complaining. They soon implanted the device near my head, allowing me to ''talk''.


    "How many workers will be looking over me?"


    "Just 2 sir, both will take the place of the guardians as your mother and father."


    "Is Reli among any of you"


    "Sorry sir, but the personnel you mentioned isn''t taking the position of your guardian."


    "Well it''s alright, let''s get along during this period"


    "Yes, sir."


    Throughout this period I could make out from my hearing that only one person was talking to me which sounded quite feminine. In the following days, my ''father figure'' came to visit me.


    Apparently, the area we were living at was in some cottage inside the forest. According to the info given, there was a city right next to our location just a few kilometres west.


    It was an alright house with a bedroom, toilet and a living room along with a few additional rooms for other affairs.


    I did pretty much nothing except having the staff take care of me.


    My newborn period flashed by quite quickly. Days felt short for me since I just napped all day.


    As some would expect there would be some embarrassing scenes, but as an individual who had gone through countless ventures, I quickly got used to it.


    Each day I was taught some language followed by magic classes. Like most Isekai mangas, the more I utilized my mana during a young age, the more mana I would have.


    I had started circulating mana by the 3rd day I''d arrived so my mana pool was already off to a big headstart.


    There were no pretences between the staff members as they were simply doing their job. They''d just inform and educate me while I grew up.


    Usually, I would be fed some nutritious syrup and baby food by the staff which was conjured through magic.


    There was such a convenient setting added by me as to keep deaths at the minimum outside of dungeons.


    I also added a planet expansion setting at the same time which would increase accordingly to the population.


    I thought it might just work out as a utopian world but who knows.


    There was no breastfeeding by the mother figure of course, but I feared if I asked for it then she might actually do it.


    By the time I had reached the 6th year, I was already being taught aura which was related to physical prowess and magic together, accompanied by slight exercises.


    My mana pool was already at a pretty decent size by this time. According to the staff, this wouldn''t be possible even with all the following training I did if they were to exclude my high aptitude for fantasy.


    I guess if you were to compare my mana pool at this point to something then it''d be as big as a lake.


    I was starting to doubt what I was doing... Was I getting too strong right at the beginning? I hope it would not raise any complications later.


    Around this time the staff mentioned upon their departure, an Emissary from Parlene Faction should arrive. They were the worshippers of a god from this world.


    She shouldn''t be much older than me and will be responsible for taking care of my needs, according to what the staff informed me.


    Despite all this, I would still end up missing my mother and father I guess. Though they were doing their job, I could feel the genuine effort they put for taking care of my needs.


    But in the end, I can''t rely on them forever either. I hadn''t even met anyone else outside of the staff just because I was so busy either learning or training.


    It would be slightly exciting meeting an inhabitant of this world for the first time.


    Eventually, the time for their departure arrived, they told me it¡¯s about time to choose a name myself.


    Up until now, I had been referred to as either Sir or sometimes as Xer. I guess it makes sense that I need to make a name for this venture too.


    I ended up going with a common name from Earth, Alex. After confirmation that the name didn''t sound odd from the staff members, they finally departed.


    Only after their departure did I realize I couldn''t remember their faces at all.


    Finally, after they left I was able to get the notification that my status window was unlocked.


    _______________________________________________________________


    Name: Alex Xer


    Class: N/A


    HP:  20


    Mana: 1490


    Aura: 959


    Strength: 50


    Stamina: 47


    Wisdom: 77


    Agility: 15


    Luck: 2


    -----------------------


    Skill List:


    N/A


    -----------------------


    Buffs:


    Silence of the Lamb (9 yrs)


    _______________________________________________________________


    If one were to exclude my enormous Magic and Aura stat, the only weird thing left was the temporary buff "Silence of the Lamb".


    After I tried to probe more info on it the following window popped up:


    _______________________________________________________________


    Skill Name: Silence of the Lamb


    Description: Protects the user from the desire of ravenous wolves. Further desc. locked


    Flavour Text: A parting gift from Reli <3


    _______________________________________________________________


    Despite its vague description, I doubt I had seen any indication of wolves yet. You shouldn''t be able to meet any animals outside of dungeons according to some settings I had implemented.


    Not to mention it¡¯s from that weird staff member Reli, I am pretty sure she should¡¯ve seen my settings while she was helping along.


    It was also weird how by the duration it ended, I would¡¯ve reached the age of 16. This had struck me as pretty odd. Despite that, I doubt I could contact the staff anymore, that is unless I were to die.


    Ignoring it for the time being, I continued my training my days went on as per usual. It mainly revolved around my training and conjuring food for meals.


    Today was a bit different though. Right when I was about to sleep, I heard a knock on the door. If you were to compare it to Earth''s standards then it would be around 9 PM right now.


    Being a child I was supposed to be asleep by this time. Shrugging off my drowsiness, I headed towards the door and slightly struggled to open it.


    What came before my vision was a white-haired cute child who was around the age of 8 or 9. She had teal blue eyes and long hair.


    As for her body, her breast seems to have a slightly noticeable bulge, probably due to the average bust size setting that I had ended up changing.


    Upon seeing me her face lit up and rushed to give a hug.


    "Little brother, I finally met you!"


    I was slightly surprised by how I suddenly was her brother.


    "Umm, what do you mean by brother?"


    She looks at me with giddiness and a big wide grin. Her hand reaches my head as she ruffles my hair.


    "Palrene told me I''d find my brother here, and so I did!"


    I felt a slight headache coming from this interaction. I completely forgot she was still a child. Why the heck did the staff expect her to take care of me?


    "Ah, right the goddess, alright... Um, sister...? Is it okay if I were to sleep now?"


    Though I tried to act as adult-like as possible, my mannerism still came off as childish.


    "Awww you''re so cute, I could hug you forever"


    She said as she lunged at me again and started hugging me. Soon I was in my bed as this girl hugged me like a teddy bear.


    Even before I could start sleeping this girl was already asleep; her mouth kept leaking drool on me...


    I could already feel my future being pretty annoying but I guess a bit of familial love couldn''t be bad right?


    When we woke up I could finally ask this girl her name. She was called Seris and she had been blessed by the goddess to meet me?


    She told me something that my curse had less of an effect on her so she can be more intimate with me but I just ignored her drivel at that point.


    From that point onwards, Seris would often try to take responsibility and take care of me. She would forcefully make me bathe together with her, spoon feed and violate my personal space and sleeping time by using me like a hug pillow.


    She still tried her best with cleaning clothes though. It felt nice someone trying to take care of me genuinely due to a familial bond.


    But the worst part was when she started bawling when I decided not to play with her. We would inevitably end up playing some boring husband and wife roleplay.


    It was mind-numbingly dumb but I still managed to tolerate it. If I were to leave her she would just cry her eyes out and start clinging to me.


    I guess I was slowly getting used to it?

 Chapter 2

    "Brother you didn''t give your sis a goodnight kissy"


    Of course, it was my annoying clingy sister. The following months her shenanigans were increasingly more clingy, even while training you could say she was latching onto my back.


    She at least used to pray to this Palrene or whatever but she even stopped doing that claiming, "I don¡¯t get to spend enough time with my precious brother" and then proceeded to snuggle onto me.


    She now continually asks me to kiss her on the cheek, forehead or her tummy. Not to mention while she thinks I am asleep, she proceeds to kiss me on those aforementioned places and even around my mouth.


    I am just glad she still understands the boundaries of brothers and sisters and doesn''t go any more overboard than that.


    "No, you already forced me to kiss you 10 times today."


    "But you gave me 12 kissys yesterday if you don''t kiss me I will die!"


    What kind of logic is that and what does that damn church teach to their followers.


    "No means no, now sleep."


    Soon she starts creaking some sound and her crying performance starts.


    This is not fair at all, I can''t last against her crying face. This is totally not fair.


    Sigh "Okay, okay, where do you want me to kiss..."


    "Yay! Thank you brother! Kiss me on the back please!"


    Out of blackmail, I lift her shirt and kiss her on the back. Is this even legal?


    "Now huggy!"


    "Alright."


    This is tiring, if this continues I might not have much time to train. I might have to adjust my plans soon...


    The following day after a long 1 minute session of thinking I finally came upon an answer.


    "I want to join school."


    "Wahhh *hic* n-no don''t l-leave me *hic* brother!"


    This lass thinks crying will work every time but little does she know I have a trick up my sleeves.


    "Don''t worry, we both can go to school. If sis goes to school, I think I might start loving her more."


    hic "R-really...?"


    "Yes."


    "Yay! Brother and I will get married then."


    I am not sure as to how she reached that conclusion but I didn''t bother with it.


    Heh, this lass has no idea about the world of adults and school. The chances of us entering the same class are as negligible as nigh impossible, with her being older than me by one year she will have to attend an older class and I can finally train.


    Not to mention with there being around 5 sections boasting 45 students each.


    Or so I thought but apparently, lady luck hates me.


    "Aren''t you glad you both get to join the same class?"


    "Yes!"


    And here I was sitting with my sister clinging to me with the teacher eyeing at us.


    Apparently, 7-8 years old have to attend the same classes and they depending on how this school works we would end up getting promoted together.


    Basically I am stuck with her throughout my school life here.


    "Shit."


    "Brother don''t say bad words or I will have to kiss you."


    I end up getting further embarrassed after my sister¡¯s remark.


    Well, it''s not the end yet, Seris is probably there to avoid a game fail for my harem route hence her easy capture capability.


    In the end I had planned to create a harem too so being with Seris won''t be the end of the world.


    Who knows she might be able to introduce some of her female friends to me.


    As for the first day of school, I think the ''love me'' setting was already taking effect. Numerous girls were staring at me the whole time, well it also might just be due to me being a boy.


    As a matter of fact, I have yet to see a single boy.


    While Seris was away or dozing off in class I planned to approach these targets.


    Target number 1. Hielda.


    Beautiful girl with black hair with long ponytail, yellowish-amber eyes, high potential for a beautiful figure (which something pretty much everyone has due to my settings).


    Seris had to go to the bathroom so this was an opening I was ready for. I head straight to Hielda while the whole class was staring at me.


    Soon I approach her, the tension in the air soon rises. I could even hear someone gulping in the background.


    Hielda is there sitting. Her eyes were as wide as saucers staring at me. A slight pink flush on her cheeks, is it due to how attractive I might seem? I soon ask her.


    "May I sit next to you please?"


    She soon gives a slight nod and lowers her head as if hiding her face.


    I sit right beside her and keep my bag next to me. While I was trying to sit our arms brush past together with a slight touch.


    She immediately jolts away from her seat and stands far from me.


    "Uh... is something wrong?"


    She shakes her head sideways but it''s obvious enough to see something is wrong.


    She slowly approaches back to her seat with her stare fixated towards me. To confirm my suspicion this time I ''coincidentally'' brush my arm against her.


    She follows suit with the same reaction. She stares at me very disturbingly now.


    Am I that repulsive...?


    Nah it can''t be, I made sure of my settings. It might just be her having an allergic reaction to boys, yes that''s it.


    Even if that might be the case it really hurts.


    Seris soon returned so I had to put my escapades to a stop for now.


    I waited until next period, knowingly that Seris would soon fall asleep like she always does.


    Ok time for Target 2. Cheren


    Silver hair like Seris but tone changes from white to pink, short size. Has red eyes and cat ears.


    So this time I followed the same plan. She shows actions at Hielda at first but when I brush past her... same reaction...


    Am I doing something wrong...


    No Alex don''t give up, I need to score a damn girl in an easy harem setting mode!


    Target 3, Target 4, Target 5, Target 6... Target 20... Target 45...


    THEY ALL HATE ME!!!


    Whenever I touch them they jolt away, whenever I talk to them they don''t reply and only nod.


    Not to mention they act meek and their face becomes reddish when I go near them. Could it be I mistook these actions? Could it be that those were signs for anger instead...?


    So were those intense passionate gaze just gazes of disgust...?


    This hurts my heart so bad.


    But I won''t give up, even if I am so disgusting they can''t say no to my prowess and skill. Surely they''ll be taken in by my strength right?


    The following days occurred with me showing my skills, magic, I even went as far as gifting to my classmates in hopes to buy them over.


    It was all to no avail.


    Even when I tried to be romantic, sanitized myself of my smell and even saved my classmates from getting injured their reactions were still the same.


    If anything I just saw those glares get even stronger. Am I doing something wrong, if I were to do those actions to Seris I am sure she would smooch me to no end then?


    But I only receive their sharp dagger-like glares. Only Seris is there to heal my heart, Seris is only one who soothes my soul now.


    I come downtrodden from another day of failure. That day I cried to Seris and she smooched me to no end while getting comforted by her.


    I feel broken now.

 Chapter 3

    The past has become a black page in my history now. Not only did I fail to woo any girl in my class, but I also managed to gain their ire at the same time.


    Not to mention that I sought comfort from Seris who only sees me as her brother. I am greatly disappointed in myself.


    But from that point onward I decided to put more attention to dungeoneering.


    At this point I was 10 years old a few changes had occurred. My classmates had started to play tricks on me.


    Usually, in the morning I''d find a bunch of chocolates, flowers, love letters and other such assortments of items.


    I actually thought I might''ve finally entered my popular phase but obviously I was a fool. I had approached the girls whoever gifted me with their names mentioned in their gifts, but they all lowered their heads and didn''t talk to me similarly like before.


    This is all but false hope they gave me so I could further break down but their efforts were for nought, as I was already broken to no end.


    My willingness to enter school was at an all-time low but I kept going because Seris was insistent.


    She had gotten more protective of me. Often times she would end up throwing those prank items straight off to the trash can.


    I do sometimes sneak some in my pocket and eat the chocolate though, I guess I am still happy to receive chocolates despite it being given out of hatred.


    Seris would also end up glaring back at the girls who kept looking at me. Proclaiming things such as "Brother is mine" or "Stop looking at Alex, we are married.''''


    I genuinely doubt anyone wants me though Seris...


    I could even feel the Teacher had the same stare towards me now. That honestly sucked as she was a really hot beauty also.


    After this period I had tried to aim my romantic escapades on other classes too, they too seemed to have ended in utter failure.


    If anything I feel like there are more stares on me, almost to the point of it being unnerving.


    I asked pretty much my whole batch and even went as far as to ask a batch senior to me. Same result, what a surprise...


    Is this what they meant with the world creation being an experimental process? They pretty much managed to mess up one of the key settings I had for myself.


    At this point, I might have to rely on Seris to not end up as an unmarried man throughout my entire life. Hopefully, I won''t have to go for it.


    When I had asked Seris as to why I was so unattractive she just looked at me in confusion.


    She looked at my face for a few seconds, which was extremely puzzled at first after which it looked like she caught onto something.


    "Yes, brother you''re extremely, extremely attra-I mean unattractive. But it''s alright since you would never need another girl other than me."


    Even if she was trying to comfort me, her honest words stabbed right through my heart.


    I guess romance isn''t for me huh... I might as well try out dungeons at this point.


    Obviously Seris was entirely against it. Even for the easiest dungeons, the lowest age at which people try it at was at the age of 13.


    But it was as simple as inviting her along which dissolved all her rebuttals.


    The dungeon we were planning to head to was a basic one which consisted of slimes.


    We both had bought adventuring equipment from the market using the funds left by the staff.


    Seris went ahead and took the sword as she thought it looked cool, wait... Weren''t you a priest before?


    We had to get it slightly adjusted as there is almost no one who tries adventuring at such age. Usually, these kids end up getting dissuaded by their guardian before they end up dungeoneering like us.


    Dungeons are no joke after all but I doubt I would need to really bother considering how much of a strong start I already had.


    As a safety precaution, we also bought a bunch of health potions as well as some status ailment items.


    I was kind of giddy honestly. After being faced with so many rejections, I might as well enjoy the fantasy aspect of this world.


    The dungeon event was pretty uneventful. I would usually one-shot any slime which ended up facing us.


    Following that we just needed to pick up any of the drops such as Gelatinous Goo or Slime Core and move onwards.


    Seris also started to cling onto me while at it. She said she broke her leg when she just happened to act like she fell while she thought I wasn''t looking.


    So now not only was I carrying 2 person''s worth of luggage but a baby koala who is also known as my sister. She held onto my back and rubbing her face against me time and again.


    She even tried to kiss me on the nape during battle which was really dangerous. It felt so ticklish I couldn''t stop laughing from her barrage of attacks.


    Thankfully I managed to dissuade her by warning if she did it again I won''t hug her tonight.


    The dungeon was now slowly getting damper as we reached the end.


    Are we finally reaching the boss fight? I instantly tell Seris to get off which she parted with reluctantly.


    After applying some buffs to myself and Seris we soon entered the boss room.


    What awaited us was just a gigantic slime around the size of a bathtub. To test the waters I tried sending a fireball towards it and...


    It died from 1 fireball...


    Seris cheered me as to how awesome I was but I just stood there staring at empty space dumbfoundedly.


    Did I get too strong already? N-nah... must be the dungeon boss which was weak.


    We headed forward to collect the drops, what we got was something called Royal Jelly.


    Apparently it''s capable of curing any and all status ailments which honestly sounds useful.


    I stored the 5 lumps of jelly into the bag and was forced to carry Seris home again.


    While we were heading home, I stumbled upon an idea. Since this is a fantasy world there should be something like a piece of equipment which should increase my appeal right?


    I think I might know what my next goal was by now. Staring expectantly into the dawn, upon the discovery of my newfound goal, I tried to look cool as my sister was dozing off and drooling down my back.


    ---


    The next day I had headed straight off to the adventuring guild where I sought information for such an item.


    Apparently even the clerk did not want to talk to me as her face kept turning a shade of red and avoided my face.


    Even professionalism of the guild can''t spare me from the inexplicable anger of these women.


    I had to end up bringing Seris as a channel through which the clerk and I could communicate.


    "Ask her does she know any items which can raise appeal?"


    Usually, I would be embarrassed to ask such things but since I felt dead inside due to my lack of appeal, I couldn¡¯t have been bothered about it. Seris conveys what I had told her by just repeating what I said.


    The clerk fidgets and keeps glancing at me, is a 10 year old me really that disgusting to talk to...?


    "S-sure..."


    She brings out a book which she hands over to Seris.


    "I don''t like this clerk, she is planning to steal brother away!"


    "Don''t be silly, she doesn''t even want to touch me."


    "Big brother is super stupid."


    I''d be happy if she actually desired me but sadly that obviously isn¡¯t the case.


    After noticing the clerk''s glare targeted towards me, Seris starts hugging me tightly and starts smooching all around my face.


    "Stop it Seris we are in public!"


    "No, Alex is mine!"


    She proclaims while staring the clerk whose glare got even sharper.


    After the conundrum, the whole guild was staring at us, particularly me. Well, truthfully I think that they were already staring at us from the start?


    Without bothering anyone or creating anymore commotion, we both sit down by an empty table.


    Skimming through the book I think I actually found what I needed.


    _______________________________________________________________


    Item Name: Mask of the Sun


    Armour: +1


    Special Effect: Makes the user more appealing while making the user''s voice more charismatic.


    Flavour Text: Even a goblin can get laid with this.


    _______________________________________________________________


    If I were to say anything, then it would be the special effect is exactly what I was looking for. Not only will the mask hide my face, but I will also appear attractive to other women.


    It''s basically a double win-win. Making my voice more charismatic also sounds pretty neat.


    The dungeon seemed to be a few kilometres away in the forest we live in and was a special drop from the Dungeon''s boss. The Dungeon difficulty was at B+ which was meant for highly skilled veteran adventurers.


    Apparently one person can either obtain the Sun variant or Moon variant. Following which they can''t obtain the other variant no matter what means.


    Hopefully, I get the Sun Mask otherwise my future romance story would be impossible.

 Chapter 4

    After a few weeks of preparation, I was ready for my next dungeon experience.


    The dungeon I was heading towards this time was some sort of grotto which used to be a temple for the Sun and Moon goddesses.


    A lot of undead seem to be roaming inside the Dungeon with the final boss being a Dark Knight.


    The boss is said to be quite strong so I made it a goal to go in perfect body condition before attempting it.


    I splurged a bit on my equipment too despite the fact that I might have to end up replacing it soon.


    This time I was wearing adventuring equipment which was protected by steel.


    Of course, I didn''t opt for helmets since those don''t look cool but on second thought, my face is probably less cool than a helmet...


    Shrugging off these depressing thoughts I headed to the grotto to gain my rightful mask.


    This was all or nothing. I either get the Sun Mask and have a chance for some successful romance encounters or I get trolled and end up with the Moon Mask.


    I entered the dungeon which was full of mold and eerie cobwebs. As I headed forward I could hear a rattling sound.


    What appeared before me was a skeleton with a few barbaric pieces of equipment worn by him.


    I was at utmost caution as I crept towards it. My plan was to grab its skull first and then plunge my sword through its vertebrae.


    With quick and robust movement I grabbed its skull and huh?


    It''s dead? Shouldn''t it last a bit longer at least? I even skipped the goblin part too...


    Even before I could plunge my sword, gripping its skull was enough to kill it.


    I spent the rest of the dungeon just throwing stones at the skeletons or using magic at the off chance.


    Similar to before they ended up getting one-shotted.


    I think I am levelling up also but I don''t think dungeoneering is supposed to be like this...


    Ignoring that, I still need to obtain the mask.


    I soon entered an area more elaborate and designed than before. The entrance before me had many runic characters on it with a symbol representing the eclipse of the moon over the sun.


    I readied myself as I entered the boss chamber. Before me was a larger than normal skeleton which was adorned in black steel armour.


    It was sitting on the throne with blue will-o-wisp glowing on its socket.


    This guy surely fits the image of a cool boss. He took his sword out of the sheath before making a gesture as if it was beckoning me.


    I respected his wishes and strode towards him. Soon there was only a few meters of distance between us.


    We both clasped our swords, ready for action at any moment.


    Suddenly both of us moved at explosive force, the Dark Knight did an overhand swing towards me but I was already prepared for it.


    I planned to parry his attack and from the opening created through it, I would deal as much damage as possible.


    As I followed suit and parried him... his arm fell off!


    The heck, am I really that strong?


    The Dark Knight looked puzzled for a second there and started running away.


    "Hey get back here and gimme the damn mask!"


    After that, we happened to play a game of cat and mouse. How did a cool looking boss happen to be so damn shameless, what''s wrong with this world...


    After I landed a blow on him he instantly turned into a pile of broken bones.


    And what I found within those piles of bones was a... black mask...


    Sigh


    I was hoping that I would get the Sun Mask but with my current unlucky streak of misfortune, I had already expected to get the Moon Mask.


    I probed open it¡¯s item window,


    _______________________________________________________________


    Item Name: Mask of the Moon


    Armour: +1


    Special Effect: Lowers the user¡¯s presence, making him less noticeable. Allows alteration of voice also.


    Special Skill: Disguised Moon:


    For a stat reduction of 95% of your stats, you can completely remove yourself from others attention.


    Flavour Text: Even a goblin can get l- wait, where did the goblin go?


    _______________________________________________________________


    The Moon Mask had a similar function to Sun Mask where it could affect one''s appearance but it''s more related to stealth operations.


    It allows one to hide their presence, or change their entire existence


    It''s not a bad item but I don''t expect to see a use of it anytime soon.


    Sighing again I leave my 2nd dungeon in disappointment.


    Hopefully, Seris wouldn''t mind consoling me a bit, I might be getting spoiled on that.


    ---


    I was soon reaching the age of 15. Recently my sister had started acting a bit weird.


    She would now grind her body against me while we slept together and give me kisses which lightly brushed on my lips, sometimes even going as far as to licking at my ears.


    When I confronted her about it she claimed it was because the curse weakened.


    Of course, I didn''t take any of those excuses and straight off rejected any of those actions. It ended up with me flicking her forehead.


    Despite having become 16, she continued to try to take advantage of me by starting to weep and cry.


    By this time I was already very used to it so I ended up playing along anyways.


    "Okay, what do you want then. I can''t allow you to do those things but you can ask me for something else."


    She slowly stops weeping again and looks at me with teary eyes. A wide grin creeps on her face as she hugs me tightly.


    "Big brother is the best! Hmm... I want you to only eat my meals from now onwards."


    "Can''t we just conjure our meals, and they also don''t really taste that bad."


    "No I want you to eat my meals, I am sure you would love it. I have been practising lots~!"


    "Alright, I guess it won''t hurt to try."


    In joyous fervour, she heads off to the kitchen and starts to prepare the meal.


    Honestly this girl...


    After a few minutes of waiting the meal arrives. It was spaghetti with meatballs but she said something along the lines of a special added sauce.


    Taking a bite out of it tasted pretty good. It did have slightly odd citrus like taste, slightly iron-like also which affected the meal''s smell too but I think it just added more to the taste.


    It was leagues better than the food which I conjured through magic for sure.


    While panting slightly and having her face flushed she asks me how it was.


    "It''s really good, I would like to have more of it too."


    The homemade food made me smile a bit. Seris ends up blushing further and starts fidgeting while leaking out a burst of soft but weird laughter.


    "He enjoyed it..." Seris softly said.


    Her behaviour seemed a bit odd but I didn''t mind her. Seris was my sister after all who supported me throughout my life. Regardless of her good and bad points, I will accept her.


    We soon headed off to school as usual. As of recent, my school life didn''t seem so bleak.


    The girls had slowly started speaking to me, albeit in a very slow and hesitant tone.


    I even ended up hugging a girl by chance and she didn''t immediately jolt from me.


    Weird how such a simple thing could brighten my whole day so much.


    Well though I mentioned that things didn''t seem as bleak as before but I was still facing some problems.


    Knowing that the gift harassment wasn''t working they took to a new form of bullying.


    Whatever possessions I would end up leaving behind would be covered in some sticky fluid by the time I returned back to school.


    It gave off a citrus-like smell too. Tasting it slightly it reminded me of the sauce that was added to my breakfast but slightly different at the same time.


    After telling this to Seris she immediately went ahead and disinfected all the stuff covered in the sticky liquid with water magic and rinsed it thoroughly. She ended up telling me to carry everything back home from now onwards.


    I reassured Seris saying that it''s no big deal but she rebutted, claiming the mystery liquid was very harmful to me.


    I honestly think she was just being too overprotective after that harassment I went through.


    Though it''s understandable on behalf as to why she would want to protect her little brother also.


    To be truthful it didn''t even seem so bad getting bullied by these beautiful girls, every one of them was really good looking and had great bodies.


    Even Seris was the same but she is my sister so it would be awkward to have feelings for her.


    Today is supposed to be a special class. Everyone was told to attend today¡¯s session in our batch.


    The teacher soon enters and informs us what today''s session is about.


    "You all girls might''ve wondered at one point as to why men are so rare in this world. Well, there''s a special reason as to this which we generally don''t reveal until most students reach the age of 15 or above.


    Well the first reason as to why we don''t reveal this is because men are heavily related to our ''other'' means of reproduction"


    The whole class starts chattering and whispering at this point, a lot of intense glares were also directed towards me.


    I kind of felt bad for men to be associated with sex itself, it''s possibly due to how rare men are that such an association was made.


    "Ahem, so where was I, oh yes. So men are related to sexual means of reproduction hence they are not mentioned in your early curriculum.


    The real reason as to why men are so rare is due to the Demon Lord, Blut having cursed all races to lower their birth rate especially so for male children. Hence, the men are usually deemed as very rare and valuable to our race, often put under the protection of the Church of Palrene.


    Currently, the only known way to get rid of this curse was to defeat Demon Lord Blut, the originator of this curse."


    The teacher goes on to explain as to the history of this all occurring and some popular theory.


    Apparently even demons weren¡¯t exempt from this problem either.


    The history basically went as Humans pissing off the demon lord because they stopped his conquest so he vented off by cursing all races with this skewed gender ratio?


    "As a solution to our current problem, many races decided to biologically alter themselves through magic to gain means of asexual reproduction.


    Which happen to be our foremothers in this regard."


    I didn''t think the world would end up having such a setting. So in simple terms, if I somehow desire for men to repopulate this world again, the demon lord simply needed to be defeated.


    I guess it¡¯s always nice for options to be available but I don¡¯t think I want any more competition at this point. I am already incapable of even hand holding my classmates, just offering more difficulty towards myself at this point is just absurd.


    Hopefully, this Demon Lord doesn¡¯t happen to die soon. Even the slightest sliver of hope of me having a girlfriend would be ruined otherwise.

 Chapter 5

    The class continued and the topic got derailed. The teacher started chatting around with the students in a whimsical manner, this was a common occurrence when the class was about to end.


    Most of the active students in our classes participated in this banter. Seris wasn¡¯t paying attention as usual. She often relieved her boredom by annoying me during class.


    Soon the door clashed open, the resounding smack drew everyone¡¯s attention towards the door. A figure of a young girl walked in gracefully, there was pin drop silence all around.


    ¡°Wait that emblem¡­¡±


    ¡°Is she from¡­¡±


    The surroundings got noisy as they noticed the emblem which was pinned on her chest. It looked kind of familiar but I couldn¡¯t recall right at the moment as to what it was.


    I focused my gaze o-


    ¡°Hey, Seris stop annoying me! I can¡¯t see her!¡±


    So, I focused my gaze on her face. She happened to have lilac colour hair and violet eyes. Her hair length was slightly longer than shoulder length and she had the atmosphere of an aristocrat.


    Soon she reached the middle of the class, right at the centre of everyone¡¯s attention. Our teacher Magaret stood beside the teacher¡¯s desk, completely baffled as to what was going on.


    ¡°Good morning, my name is Yulena. I am from the family of Gestalt House and I will also be attending this class on the behalf of the Parlene Church as it¡¯s representative.


    My appearance here happens to be of short notice as I was ordered to attend this School by the Church quite recently. I hope we can become good friends despite my complicated circumstances.¡±


    Oh, a transfer student event? This is quite a surprise, should I try hitting on her also? Seris has been gnashing her teeth for quite some time at this new student, suddenly she gives me a deep glare as if she happened to read my thoughts.


    Y-yeah I think I changed my mind... I probably won¡¯t even be able to talk to her, not that I am scared or anything.


    Technically shouldn¡¯t Seris and Yulena be on good terms, they¡¯re from the same church after all. Though I think it¡¯s been years since Seris went to the Parlene Church or sang a single verse of it¡¯s prayer.


    Yulena soon stared at our direction just for a second and slightly smiled at Seris I think. They seem to know each other apparently. For some odd reason, the other girls are staring at me. Shouldn¡¯t Seris be the one you guys should be staring at right now?


    ¡°She might have the blessing also¡­¡±


    Seris softly said under her breath though I had no idea what that meant. Yulena soon walked towards our direction, is this the long-awaited meeting between the church¡¯s followers? I think she is planning to sit next to the empty seat near Seris.


    Our seating arrangement was at the backseat of the corner with me right at the corner and Seris sitting beside me.


    As expected she sat next to Seris and soon stares towards our direction.


    ¡°Hello, ni-¡±


    Seris soon hugs me tightly and exclaims loudly.


    ¡°He is mine, we are married!¡±


    Yulena eyes widen for a second before her calm expression soon returns.


    ¡°Ara, is that so? I doubt child marriage is allowed in this township though.¡±


    She gives a smirk as if it¡¯s two friends meeting after a long time but I can already visualize a tiger and dragon about to face off each other.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, Alex has already accepted that he is married to me.¡±


    Hey even though I don¡¯t say anything about it doesn¡¯t mean I agree with it! That¡¯s what I would¡¯ve said but right now the pressure between these two giants is too much for me, I can¡¯t even give a rebuttal.


    ¡°Oh, so your name is Alex? Nice to meet you.¡±


    Her eyes just seem to stare right into my soul as her grin widens but more importantly she actually greeted me normally! No one in our class has even done that yet!


    Though it looked quite forced because of her off-putting grin and dagger-like stares similar to which the other girls gave, I am still gonna count it as a genuine greeting. Is this the power of the mannerisms of an aristocrat?


    Looking at how I was smiling, Seris starts staring at me with a deadpan expression.


    ¡°No excuses tonight.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even reply to that from how serious she looked. Yulena eyes twitch slightly upon hearing that and is left speechless. I think she is already imagining something indecent which honestly might not be that far at this point.


    ¡°Alex¡­ did you¡­ do that¡­¡±


    Before Seris gave another one of her outlandish remarks I immediately denied any such thing. Yulena seemed to give a sigh of relief, she was likely relieved from knowing her classmates aren¡¯t involved in any indecent acts.


    The bell soon ringing before the situation devolved any further, thank you for saving the day, Mr Bell.


    ¡°I look forward to meeting you again.¡±


    Was Yulena saying that to me or Seris? By this point, Seris was in a really grumpy mood and reaffirmed her statement that there would be absolutely no mercy tonight. I better mentally prepare myself for this adversity which will be harder than any amount of training possible.


    The following night I was snuggled by Seris tightly like a snake. Her antics got worse as she started grinding her body while licking and kissing around my face.


    I was having a hard time controlling my Johnson at this point, Seris was a well developed and beautiful teenager who was thoroughly pressing her body against me. Any normal man in these circumstances would find himself at great peril.


    Thankfully Seris hadn¡¯t managed to notice my Johnson trying to say hi. If she had noticed I wouldn¡¯t be able to face my sister¡¯s disappointment at that point and my heart would turn into a black void.


    I barely survived the battlefield that day.


    ---


    Last night I somehow managed to get some sleep when Seris started dozing off. Breakfast was good as usual, I enjoyed seeing Seris happy after I ate my meals but it¡¯d be better if she didn¡¯t stare so intensely with each bite I took.


    We followed our normal routine with training before we headed off to school.


    Along the way, we managed to meet Yulena who seemed to be waiting for something. Her expression turns bright after finding us which Seris responds with a growl.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel Yulena has a goal behind her actions. I am obviously not someone who people want to associate with while at the same time she isn¡¯t in good relation with Seris either.


    The Palrene Church had always struck me as odd, they were responsible for the protection of males and their longevity. Seris at first seemed to have been sent here with the same goal but she protested claiming it was the goddess directly who told her so.


    It¡¯s not rare for Palrene followers to receive divine messages to reach out to helpless males. Seris seems to be belonging to that group.


    Outside of that Palrene Church actively seek out males while they were young to take them under their tutelage. I was already past that criterion for the age where I could be taken under their church.


    Seris could¡¯ve chosen to do the same but she didn¡¯t seem pious enough to do that, not to mention she herself was a child at that time.


    Following my earlier line of reasoning, it would be quite weird for Yulena to have that intention while approaching us, especially considering my unpopularity also. I had decided to be wary of her for the time being, I knew all the facts here so I was able to deduce such peculiar actions.


    Perhaps Seris was also able to detect her suspicious behaviour through her intuition too? Jeez, I am too smart.


    Yulena asked whether she could tag along. Seris begrudgingly agreed after I warned her of Yulena being an aristocrat. I didn¡¯t want to raise any suspicions that we have already noticed the hidden intentions behind those actions.


    Sorry Yulena, but before you could even move your pawn you were already checkmated. Too bad I won¡¯t be able to carry any more conversations with this pretty lady very soon. I was already organizing my own counter-attack inside my mind.


    I named this operation of mine as Raid: Shadow Legend, attack at Palrene Church. I think the title of Shadow Legend would be pretty cool honestly.


    About damn time the Night Mask had some use other than escaping my sister.

 Chapter 6

    Steelz


    The following day Yulena attempted to talk to me numerous times after that, though Seris happened to have disrupted most of her schemes. Yulena seemed to have brushed her body against me numerous times as of now, making her intentions even more clear.


    Since she was quick to understand that talking won¡¯t get her anywhere to achieving her goals, she took to more direct actions. Little did she know her seduction won¡¯t work on me regardless of how desperate I was. Seris was pretty enraged by then and warded off Yulena any time she went near me.


    She was worried needlessly but I couldn¡¯t reveal to my dear sister that I had partly managed to figure out Yulena¡¯s unnatural actions, well until school was over at least.


    After school was over Seris hurriedly forced me to come back home before Yulena managed to catch up. When we reached home it was time for me to reveal all my intel.


    I took a deep breath and slowly mentioned all the clues and facts which I had managed to notice. By the end of it, Seris just stood still and looked at me completely astounded. She must¡¯ve been amazed by my deduction skills surely.


    Soon after she processed everything I had informed her of, she finally managed to catch up with her thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah brother, you¡¯re so smart!¡±


    Her voice sounded a bit off, likely due to the strong impact of the truth which I had bestowed upon her. Seris went further and tried to convince me that  I was totally right which was unneeded. Of course, I didn¡¯t reveal my operation that was gonna follow during the night. I managed to forget the operation name too by the end of school, must¡¯ve been something bland and forgettable.


    I had to harden my resolve for tonight¡¯s operation as I was risking my life (by escaping Seris¡¯ clutches and pissing her off) for our protection.


    The plan was simple, first I would head to Parlene Church and get past their guards. After that I need to find the location of their documents which they might have? Following that, I would need to look through those confidential documents, if they happen to have any.


    My absolutely foolproof plan was ready which wasn¡¯t foolproof at all. I realized this was really dumb but I was just grasping at straws at this point. Damn, turns out I wasn¡¯t that smart after all.


    I soon adorned the mask left our house to go towards the town. Seris was quick to react and by the time I scurried out of there from fear, I could hear her angry shouts saying she would burn down the damn mask after she manages to find me. Guess I would need to make a more secure hiding spot for it.


    The church where I was headed to was in the populous area of the town of Hales, where our school was also located. There weren¡¯t many people around the area at that time. As I was passing by I managed to hear something interesting. Some girls who seemed to be from my school were ¡®smuggling¡¯ photos of some boy who supposedly was also from that school too. I didn¡¯t even know there was a boy other than me in this school. Apparently he was very popular also, so much so that the photos were being sold for a high price, even exclaims of the girls praising them could be heard.


    Hearing those words just managed to worsen my self-deprecation and wished to the Parlene goddess that misfortune strikes to whoever the boy in the picture was. With a heavy heart, I left the scene with jealousy burning in my soul.


    Moving forward while grumbling about the unfairness of this world, I managed to reach the Parlene Church soon. It was a grand church made of white marble with wooden beams embedded into the walls to embellish its design.


    It was easily the biggest building in this rural town of ours, seems like the people of Parlene Church happen to have quite a few bigshots. Silently I surveyed the surroundings just to confirm no one was around. After around 3 minutes of wait, I headed in while activating the mask¡¯s skill.


    Surprisingly there were no guards stationed there. I could easily enter the premises of the building and begin my search. Inside there was a statue of goddess Parlene and a bunch of seats to sit during sermons. It didn¡¯t take long for me to find the office door but it was locked. I didn¡¯t even put locks into consideration during my planning, so I had to end up breaking it with my sword hilt.


    The room was pretty much like an old fashioned office room. There were two places where the papers were assorted into, the cabinet and the desk. I first headed towards the desk and took a look at it.


    There was nothing of much interest in the 1st drawer which only had records of the donations received but the 2nd drawer was where things got interesting. It was a letter from the noble house of Gestalt. I quickly inspected the letter to find some answers.


    Sadly as it turns out it didn¡¯t seem to consist of any key information but it did rouse my suspicion even more. The letter in a short summary demanded the immediate transfer of Yulena from the Parelene¡¯s School of Education located in one of the main cities, to the school I went to, Amstorn School.


    Reading further it offered a ridiculous amount of gold for making the transfer as fast as possible with Yulena¡¯s signature right at the bottom. Things just seemed more mysterious than before, I was at a loss at this point to finding Yulena¡¯s true intentions.


    Not pondering about it any more, I headed towards the cabinet in hopes of finding more clues related to Yulena. Surprisingly it consisted of the basic profile of all the candidates who worked under the church along with their photos. Though it¡¯s unlikely that it had a profile for Yulena but I still looked through it just to satisfy my curiosity. Damn, all these girls were really cute, if only it mentioned their 3 sizes also.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any information about boys, well males were very rare after all. As I was flipping through the pages I managed to find something that shocked the daylights out of me. A picture of an 8 year old girl with white hair and blue eyes, under the name of Syris.


    Obviously this was Seris¡¯ profile but the important information was that¡­ she went missing 8 years ago...


    ¡°Holy shit, what?¡± I exclaimed in shock.


    Turns out Seris didn¡¯t even inform the Church as to where her whereabouts were after she had met me, not to mention I wasn¡¯t even aware that technically I am a child abductor now.


    I felt another shock come through me as it also mentioned that due to her high aptitude for magic, she was one of the top candidates to be the next Pope of the Parlene Church, located at Pompar which is easily one of the top metropolitan cities.


    Further information mentioned about her being an orphan with no records of her parents either.She was taken in by the Church as a form of charity, which was pretty common due to how easy it was to provide basic necessities like food.


    All thoughts about Yulena were gone from my mind by now as I wanted to immediately inquire from Seris about her past. Why did she do all of this to hide it from me? I just couldn¡¯t understand. Seris would always be my sister no matter what the truth is, but at the same time I also needed to know more about her past because of how important she is to me.


    It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t ask about her past or as to why she didn¡¯t go to church but Seris just seemed to avoid my questions and made excuses such as it would result in spending less time with me.


    Seeing her troubled whenever I asked her so, I didn¡¯t bother her any more regarding that but I had never expected for Seris to hide such an astonishing history.


    I left the church soon, lost in my thoughts.


    This was probably gonna be a long night.

 Chapter 7

    With conflicting emotions, I had reached home. I could see Seris looking expectantly outside of the window, but when she saw me she changed into a grumpy expression. Just seeing that left me with a slight smile but it wasn¡¯t time for that.


    She came running out of the house towards me.


    ¡°Why are you so late!¡±


    ¡°Syris.¡±


    Seris looked a bit shaken when I said that, she regained her composure immediately as if the earlier reaction she showed was a lie.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Syris, it¡¯s your real name right?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯d you¡­¡±


    ¡°Syris, an orphan child who was taken in by the Church of Parlene. Has a very high magic aptitude and had also been selected as the next potential candidate for the position of Pope in Pompar. Why did you not tell me all this?¡±


    I put up a harsh front while I spoke with a heavy voice, I wasn¡¯t taking any excuses this time. I wanted answers, answers as to why my sister would hide this from me.


    Seris just stood there trembling. Soon I could hear hiccups and tears started falling. It was unlike the usual time where she would just shed crocodile tears to get what she wanted. I slightly regretted being so forceful this time but I couldn¡¯t back down now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t l-leave me¡± Seris said with a whimpering voice.


    ¡°What? No one¡¯s leaving anyone.¡±


    Hearing that she ran straight to me and pushed her head and her hands against my chest. She was absolutely shaken for some reason. I embraced her back to console her.


    ¡°Calm down, I am not leaving, come inside I will make you coffee¡±


    Seris slightly nodded but didn¡¯t leave my shirt, as if she were afraid I would run off at any moment. Her feet weren¡¯t even budging so I had to end up bringing her inside in a princess carry. Putting her on the bed she slowly calmed down.


    I couldn¡¯t even make coffee due to how she¡¯d panic if I were to part with her. I¡¯d never seen her feel so defenceless before.


    ¡°Okay slowly and calmly tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    She looked up at me with upturned eyes, as if reluctant to tell me. Slowly her mouth opened and she answered in a meek voice.


    ¡°I thought you won¡¯t be with me after I told you about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°If I told you that I ran away or that I am a missing candidate for the next Pope, you¡¯d force me to take you back. I was also afraid of Parlene Church taking you in after finding out about you, even now I fear that¡­ Please don¡¯t leave me... I love you Alex.¡±


    I was a bit taken aback by that confession from Seris. She shouldn¡¯t really use those words while looking so cute, I almost misinterpreted it as something other than familial love.


    ¡°That¡¯s dumb, what right do I have to dictate you on what you want to pursue? If you don¡¯t want to be a damn Pope you shouldn¡¯t let others decide for you on what you want to do. You should just believe in what you aspire to be.


    Also, the church taking me in now is equally dumb. I am already above the eligible age at which I could be admitted to the church. Not to mention you yourself said I am really unattractive so why¡¯d some church run by bigshots want to take me in?¡±


    Seris had made a troubled expression when I quoted her about calling me unattractive, it looked like she wanted to say something but held it in.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I could see Seris finally calming down as she made a big smile.


    ¡°Can we stay like this for some time.¡± She asked me while burying her face into my chest.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ---


    Both of us were mentally exhausted that night. We ended up sleeping like logs and we¡¯re already late for school. Both of us rushed to get ready. Seris even started changing in front of me which flustered me to no end. Though I obviously avoided looking directly like a true gentleman though I can¡¯t deny I took a ¡°few¡± glimpses.


    Well, that was before Seris popped right in front of me naked as if she was almost showing off her body to me. Damn, she has grown in all the right areas.


    I didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast which Seris kept whining about. She compromised with me and said that I need to allow her to garnish the cafeteria lunch at least, not that I minded. By garnish, I think she meant the special sauce she added which I had gotten very used to by now.


    While we were both hurrying to get our asses ready I could almost feel a glare at me similar to how I felt in school, but there seemed to be no one in here other than me and Seris.


    We ran out of the house while I dragged Seris along by the hand. She complained she couldn¡¯t run so fast and asked me to carry her which was obviously a lie, she just wanted to be lazy. I also need to start putting some distance between ourselves otherwise people might get the wrong idea.


    As we were running, someone just happens to pop up in front of me as if she just teleported there. Honestly, I could just avoid her considering my reaction speed but I just thought of the pros and cons. If I were to collide with her, she might develop into a potential lover similar to how it occurred to those protagonists in harem animes.


    Unfortunately, I was neither in a harem anime nor was I a protagonist. Still, a man can hope. I brace for impact as we both collide. I seem to have landed on something soft, jackpot.


    But there was a problem¡­ I managed to feel something in my mouth¡­ Holy shit did I just steal someone¡¯s kiss due to my ¡°accidental¡± collision. I feel like a molester now.


    I slowly open my eyes to see who I happen to be kissing at the moment. What appeared before me was a pair of eyes I am familiar with before¡­ that violet colour...


    Before I could even think of what was the identity of the other person I could feel a pair of arms embracing me, reaching right up to my back. Her leg soon leglocks my own legs as her tongue starts actively swirling in my mouth.


    W-w-what? She was passionately kissing me, both our tongues intertwining and swirling together without a care in the world. I was overjoyed at this random girl going to such lengths to commit such an obscene act with me.


    The air suddenly grew chill, no it literally grew chill from right behind me. While I was stuck kissing this poor victim, I barely managed to take a look behind. What I saw was an asura from the depths of the cold underworld.


    ¡°This bitch stole brother¡¯s first french kiss while he was awake¡­¡± wait what did Seris mean by while he was awake. More importantly, OMG SHE IS ABOUT TO IMPALE BOTH OF US WITH A HUGE FUCKING ICICLE.


    Grabbing the girl who was still kissing me despite the immediate danger, I rush away from its trajectory.


    I could hear a resounding boom behind me as if someone dropped a huge wine glass. I part away from the girl, wait what the hell¡­ she is Yulena! Why did she try to go so far to entice me? I have no idea whatsoever.


    As of now, she looked¡­ almost as if she is in ecstasy? I shrug off such thoughts and focus on a bigger threat around us. Seris was fucking mad, I need to make her calm down first.


    ¡°Seris stop! I am fine she didn¡¯t do anything much!¡± I scream towards her but she doesn¡¯t react. I could see her lips moving in some murmur but I couldn¡¯t figure out what she was saying. I approach closer to her in an attempt to understand what she was trying to say.


    Honestly, I was scared, I had never seen Seris so pissed before. I couldn¡¯t see her eyes as her head was slightly tilting down, forming a shadow on the top of her face.


    I finally got into audible range to hear the murmur. ¡°Seris what did you say, I couldn¡¯t hear you¡­¡± I say to her. ¡°Kiss me¡­¡± she replies, I just stood there frozen upon hearing that, trying to process what she said, confused as to whether it was my imagination or not.


    Taking advantage of that moment, Seris lunges forwards and steals my lips¡­


    Wait¡­ did my sister just fucking french kiss me?

 Chapter 8

    Steelz


    Warning: kind of mature


    Her tongue swirls into my mouth as she forcefully grabs me from behind. My mind is still in shock, unable to process what was happening. Her hands clench as she grabs harder. Every drop of saliva in my mouth wasn¡¯t spared.


    Why is Seris kissing me, the question appears numerous times in my head. Yeah, she might be a bit clingy¡­ nevermind she was very clingy¡­ Why is Seris kissing me?


    My brain felt like it was malfunctioning, the confusion was too great for me. As time passes the kiss gets more passionate. Yulena still in a daze after our kiss. We slowly separate for a few seconds, giving a feeling of respite. ¡°S-Stop¡­¡± I tried to say as a trail of saliva is left, acting like a bridge which connected our lips.


    My pleads are unheard as Seris once again burrows her tongue in my mouth. She was making a very happy expression, almost ecstatic.


    How did it turn from being brother and sisters into kissing each other? Seris was really overboard in our skinship but I never expected it to develop into a real kiss. Maybe the fact I had faced so many rejections from the girls, caused me to remove the possibility of this occurring in my mind.


    Damn, I should¡¯ve read the signs, but it was too late now. My member was already getting big rubbing against Seris at this point. Oh god no¡­ I almost wished that I could rewind time. Before this got any worse I tried to struggle out of Seris¡¯ embrace but I wasn¡¯t able to.


    With my current stats, I should easily be able to get out of this predicament. What¡¯s happening? Our lips part as I manage to twist my head before we ended up kissing again. ¡°Brother why are you avoiding me?¡± Seris asks in a dangerous voice. Sweat comes pouring out of me, intimidated by her voice. ¡°Umm¡­ Seris we shouldn¡¯t do this, we¡¯re brother and sister.¡±


    Before I could voice further objections she bites onto my ear, her big breasts pushing further into my chest. My face was entirely flushed. ¡°You seem to be enjoying it though?¡± Seris says as a wide grin appears on her face.


    ¡°Seris if you don¡¯t stop now, something bad will happen if this continues. You might get hurt also!¡± I tried to say as I raised my voice.


    ¡°Oh is that so? Please ravish me, brother.¡±


    My attempt at threatening her comes out as an utter failure, I didn¡¯t expect Seris to be knowledgeable about these things. More importantly, I should really get out of here fast before this develops into something more obscene.


    Seris puts her palm on my face and forces a kiss onto me. I started having lewd thoughts about my sister soon, every kiss felt like my mind was numbing. We part lips again as Seris tries to say something. ¡°Once this curse goes away, we can make sweet love amongst ourselves,¡± Seris says in her panting voice.


    My face went pale upon hearing that, did she really mean that¡­ Oh god, I hope whatever curse she is talking about never goes away. Her head rubs against my cheek as moans leak out of her mouth. ¡°I always wanted to kiss you brother but the damn curse kept getting in the way. I am so happy I finally got to kiss you while you were awake! When we move onto our next stage what shall we name our child?¡±


    How did the conversation go from kissing to making babies? I really hope this is a dream, please let this be a dream. My legs go weak as I fall down, Seris straddles onto me. Her soft butt rubbing against my bulge.


    ¡°Alex I love you!¡± my lips are stolen again as she exclaims that. It was a weird feeling, I felt aroused but repulsed at the same time. Slowly the repulsion of doing indecent stuff to my sister was slowly breaking. This needs to stop or I might be consumed by this new fetish.


    Well, she is not related to me by blood so it should be al- No! I am already getting affected by my new fetish!


    Seris¡¯ onslaught was unforgiving and unrelenting. My barriers kept falling as our saliva intermixed. My inner monologue continued, the last remaining fort of my sanity. Until even that fell to her siege. I ended up having a nosebleed soon after which I purposefully tried to faint myself.


    ---


    I woke up and saw myself in bed with Seris, both of us hugging each other like we slept last time. Thank god it was all a dream, though it was a very dangerous dream which might¡¯ve opened new doors for me. Damn, we were really late for school, by this time almost 3 periods might be gone now.


    ¡°Seris wake up, we¡¯re late for school!¡± I exclaimed while forcing Seris away from me. ¡°School is cancelled¡­¡± Seris says in a sleepy voice as she hugged me again. Oh school is cancelled, maybe I should¡¯ve paid more attention in class.


    As I was about to go back to laying down I notice some small consistencies with the dream I had. The place where I threw my clothes, the brush I was using, my slippers¡­ I felt a bit of despair crept onto me as more evidence came before my eyes. The biggest clue was in my mouth which still tasted a bit sweet, similar to how our kiss tasted.


    Nah, it''s just me, right? It was all a dream, surely¡­ Though I said that to myself it might just be because of how I wanted to deny the whole incident. I force myself to sleep again, hoping I would never remember that dream.

 Chapter 9

    It has been a few weeks since the incident. Nothing out of the ordinary really happened after that except Yulena has started avoiding me. I guess there might be some changes in her plans causing to stop her attempts at seducing me.


    Other than that, Seris is clingy as ever, the class keeps avoiding, none of the girls¡¯ talk to me¡­ The basic usual stuff. I have been frequently visiting the dungeons as of late. Letting me get all sort of niche items, though most of them are useless.


    Some were pretty unique though such as bracelet which granted x-ray vision, instantaneous teleportation rune with a randomly determined location, a ring with increasing appeal effect. The first one was confiscated by Seris sadly. If only I got to use it once for scientific purposes... As for the last item, well as you might expect it didn¡¯t work at all.


    My disappointment was immense and my day was ruined. The girls¡¯ reaction was pretty much the same, though I still carry these around if they someday come to be useful. Especially the rune could come really handy at some point.


    I had managed to get some skills too but I have yet to apply for a class. Usually, at the age of 16 I might be able to apply for one in any guild or shrine if I were to wish for one. I open my status window just to take a look at it.


    _______________________________________________________________


    Name: Alex Xer


    Class: N/A


    HP:  2406


    Mana: 291718


    Aura: 255939


    Strength: 5208


    Stamina: 4817


    Wisdom: 7571


    Agility: 4013


    Luck: 2


    -----------------------


    Skill List:


    Advanced Magic Mastery Lv9


    Fire Magic Mastery Lv 8


    Wind Magic Mastery Lv 8


    Water Magic Mastery Lv 8


    Nature Magic Mastery Lv 8


    - - - - - - - - - - - -


    Click to read more...


    -----------------------


    Buffs:


    Silence of the Lamb (1 yr)


    _______________________________________________________________


    I had managed to grow a lot during my years throughout school, though I didn¡¯t really bother much about it. Might be a bit late to realize this but I noticed this world didn¡¯t have any big incentive to grow stronger. There are no major threats looming over this world other than lack of men perhaps and even that wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    My luck hadn¡¯t increased at all during this time. Apparently people are born with luck as a fixed stat and it¡¯s very hard to increase it. Having 2 luck was especially low amongst normal people, it was probably indicating how bad my love life was. Maybe I should consider increasing my luck before trying to confess to more girls.


    Still, since every day for me was so mundane I went on with my training and dungeoneering. If it weren¡¯t for Seris my daily life would probably be even more boring. Other than that my weird buff from Reli seemed to be ending around next week. That was when my birthday was to arrive.


    As I was thinking to myself while training Seris comes out of our house and greets me. I had been acting kind of odd around her after the experiences I went through during my last dream, almost suspicious if the events really happened. But it seemed quite unlikely as Seris didn¡¯t follow up with any tongue to tongue action during all this time.


    ¡°Um, there is something I need to ask you, brother,¡± Seris asks while seeming kind of nervous.


    ¡°Sure what is it?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind if we were to go somewhere for your birthday next week?¡±


    ¡°We can just celebrate here you know.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to show you something! Please!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you want to.¡±


    Seris cheers in giddy and hugs onto me. She is quite easy to please. I tried asking her as to where we¡¯d go for my birthday but Seris was not keen to answer that.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret, but it will be quite far away from here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I think that¡¯s a bit too much for my birthday.¡±


    ¡°The 16th birthday is special. So we also need to go somewhere special.¡±


    Seris insisted so for my birthday. Usually my birthdays she would try doing something ¡®special¡¯ each time. Special bathing gift, a special cake, a special massage. Lots of special stuff or that¡¯s the way she put it.


    Now that I think about it I have spent my whole life holed up in this town, going somewhere might be nice. Seris might have similar feelings so it could be a nice vacation for both of us, how thoughtful of her.


    ---


    A few days had passed, my birthday would soon be upon us. Today was the last day at school but it felt kind of scary. The glares upon me were more intense than before, class barely proceeded forward as even the teacher would spend time idly looking at me in between the classes. The glares should be something I would be used to by now but this time it was too much. I could feel my skin prickle with so many people staring at me with their eyes completely affixed.


    I tried to hide behind a book but it didn¡¯t dissuade them from looking at me. I just hoped the school would get over soon, why is it always me. Recess soon approached and I rushed off to the cafeteria. Seris followed behind me quickly, trying to keep up.


    Unfortunately, it seems that I came out of the frying pan into the fire. The fire being the laser beam like stares now tearing holes into my body. All the girls I had ever met or confessed to were now staring at me like a predator keeping track of their prey. I could even hear panting sounds at times for some odd reason. Seris seemed annoyed with the girls staring at me and tried to proclaim me as her husband yet again.


    But somehow it only managed to make their glares worse, with now Seris having a fair share of them too. It was quite weird how this was all occurring suddenly, hopefully, their anger subsides before the day ends at least. I don¡¯t want to spend the last day at school to end at a bad note.


    I spent the rest of the time eating my food under the intense pressure. Seris after having noticed how nervous I was getting had started patting my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother, after your birthday these pests won¡¯t trouble us.¡±


    The way she worded her sentence kind of scared me, but that was just Seris being overprotective of me. I didn¡¯t concern myself with school anymore for the rest of the day as I daydreamed on where we would go for my birthday.


    As I was keeping those thoughts to myself, I was unaware as to how much my life would change during the course of the following events.

 Chapter 10

    Their anger didn¡¯t manage to subside sadly. School ended with everyone¡¯s eyes on me while we left. Seris seemed to be in a hurry, often telling me to walk faster.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly! We need to walk faster!¡± She pestered me while tugging onto my sleeve.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to go faster though.¡±


    ¡°The place where we are going is quite far away, the faster we go the better!¡±


    I went along with her whims. We were briskly walking towards home, oddly enough it seemed even the people in the town directed their glares at me. If only they could tell how I had managed to offend them, then again it could just be my presence which they hate.


    Our walk slowly turned into a run upon Seris¡¯ persistence. As soon as we reached home she hastily returned and started packing.


    ¡°Slow down, it wouldn¡¯t really matter if we reach there after my birthday,¡± I said to Seris who had already started packing my share of clothes also.


    ¡°No, we need to go now! Help me pack the stuff!¡± Seris exclaimed. Confusion crept onto me as I felt the whole day kept turning weirder. First, the aggressive reaction from the girls and now Seris being in such a hurry, what was going on?


    After packing all our stuff, Seris dragged me out of the house along with our luggage. I was completely bewildered to her panic-driven actions but I knew if I were to say something she wouldn¡¯t listen and end up refuting me. I suggested we should at least book a ride to the place but she said it was too dangerous.


    What was too dangerous about getting a ride? Going on foot to such a faraway place should be more dangerous. We steadily walked towards our unknown destination which only Seris knew about. I wonder how long it would take.


    ---


    Nightfall had come while we were walking and there was no sign of stopping.


    ¡°Seris maybe we should take a break.¡±


    ¡°No, we will be late otherwise, brother no questions just follow me!¡± Seris demanded so when I questioned her. I couldn¡¯t help but be worried as I noticed her ragged breathing. Seris wasn¡¯t exactly the fittest individual in our town and all this walking along with the luggage was taking a toll on her.


    ¡°Seris, let¡¯s rest. You¡¯re absolutely tired.¡±


    ¡°No but we¡¯d be-¡±


    ¡°Then get on my back then,¡± I replied before she ever got to finish her sentence. She seemed like she was resisting my offer, her expression almost reluctant.


    ¡°But we would slow down then¡­¡±


    ¡°Get on my back,¡± I repeated taking no excuses. Seris hops onto my back, looking happy yet troubled at the same time.


    Upon coming in contact with her skin I noticed how warm her whole body was. She was practically burning right now. Looking into her face, I saw there was a faint flush also.


    ¡°Seris, did you get sick?¡± I ask with a stern voice.


    ¡°Y-yes¡±


    ¡°Stupid, why didn¡¯t you tell me before!¡± I asked angrily, my voice raised more so than usual.


    ¡°You would¡¯ve stopped then.¡± Her voice becomes feeble as she answers.


    I felt like a headache approaching when she answered, I should¡¯ve never agreed with this dumb trip in the first place. I ended up reprimanded her for her actions. If I hadn¡¯t noticed early then she would¡¯ve ended up getting more sick. With a decisive tone, I informed her about her next destination.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the first Inn we see alright?¡±


    There was no reply, instead what I heard was soft snores. She was really pushing herself hard to last all this time. Seris really deserved a beauty sleep after all the arduous walking.


    I saw some light appear in the north-west direction. Following it I managed to find a town much bigger than ours. I headed towards it, trying to seek shelter. Thankfully the guards didn¡¯t say anything and let us in weirdly enough, but they kept glaring at me the whole time like back in school.


    Upon entering the town, the streets were filled with rowdy noises and loud chattering. Many people there were adorned in adventuring gear. It seems like it was a town where a lot of adventurers gathered. The area had many stable wooden buildings built in an orderly manner, with many branches of guilds nearby. Since that was the case, finding shelter for the night should be easy.


    As I got nearer to the main street, the surroundings slowly get quieter. The dreary sense of pressure hits me again, with everyone staring in our directions.


    ¡°Not this again¡­¡± I whispered to myself. Numerous beautiful ladies were peering onto us. Adventurers, merchants, townspeople and even their children were looking here. Ignoring them, I prioritized finding shelter first for Seris.


    I tried talking to the women observing us for directions to the Inn but they didn¡¯t seem like they wanted to talk to us. Their faces just got angry with a red flush on their faces, heavy breathing indicating their rage. I ended up relying on myself to find the place, thankfully it wasn¡¯t very far away from the town¡¯s entrance.


    Entering the Inn, the keeper gave a familiar reaction, not bothering to speak with us either. Unwilling to spend time any further, I referred to the rates of the Inn on the board behind her and took the appropriate key presented on the counter after paying the amount.


    The room I ended up taking was well furnished with chairs, a table, some decor and one single bed set in the corner, adjacent to the window. I wanted the room with more than one bed but it seemed like all of those rooms were taken back then. I try to get Seris off of me but it took quite a lot of effort due to her iron-like grasp around my body, despite being asleep. Laying her down on the bed, she seemed to squiggle a bit with a troubled expression when we separated which made me unintentionally snicker.


    I get onto the bed too. Though I might get catch her sickness if I slept too close, I was too tired to be concerned about that. Seris automatically snuggles onto me, as if she could notice my presence in her sleep.


    Both of us lay there as drowsiness took over me.


    ---


    ¡°Wake up, Alex wake up!¡± Seris says while shaking my body. I am awoken from my dream as I see Seris with a worried expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ it¡¯s almost midnight¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong, we need to get out of here quickly!¡±


    ¡°Wait why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, forget the luggage and let¡¯s leave!¡±


    Seris forces me out of the bed as I was half awake. As our conversation ended there¡¯s a banging sound on the door.


    ¡°Wait, let me just get the door,¡± I say while heading towards the room¡¯s entrance. Seris soon rushes over to me and grabs my shoulder.


    ¡°No, wait! Don¡¯t open!¡± Seris says while sounding absolutely frightened.


    Another resounding bang is followed, the door started creaking from the impact. I watch in confusion as to what is going on as I get a status message.


    _______________________________________________________________


    Your buff ¡°Silence of the Lamb¡± has updated


    ______________________________________________________________


    As soon as I read that, the door breaks open with the blaring noise of wood getting shattered.

 Chapter 11

    As I saw the splintered wood getting blown all over the floor I am distracted yet again with another system prompt.


    ______________________________________________________________


    You have gained the debuff ¡°Before the Chopping Board¡±


    ______________________________________________________________


    A sudden sense of weakness overruns my body. My movement is slowed down as I start feeling more lethargic. I could understand it¡¯s very likely the effect of this debuff, which seemed to have transformed from my buff ¡®Silence of the Lamb¡¯. Despite realizing so I couldn¡¯t pay much attention to it as I had a bigger problem appearing before me.


    A girl rushed into the door, she was one of the adventurers roaming around the premises of the Inn. What surprised me further that the intruder wasn¡¯t alone, there were many others behind her too, I think I even caught a glimpse of innkeeper within them also.


    The events were so abrupt I had a hard time processing so many questions. First and foremost I need to deal with the horde before me otherwise, things might take a turn for the worse.


    ¡°Alex run away! They won¡¯t hurt me, they are after you!¡± Seris exclaims while in utter panic. She seemed to have predicted my thoughts before I even got to address them. Seris didn¡¯t seem to be lying as the girls¡¯ attention was entirely focused onto me, not even batting an eye at Seris. It was as if they were entirely obsessed with trying to reach me.


    Without further pondering, I dive towards the window breaking through it. The scene which came before my eyes was a ridiculous sight to behold. As I was falling I notice the numerous girls just crowding outside the Inn. The number of girls entirely filled the streets.


    Fear, that was the only emotion capable of describing my current state. Each of their eyes piercing through my body, some even with eerie smiles on their faces. I had managed to land safely but I was already starting to get surrounded. Putting my senses to their limits I survey for the smallest of the gaps I could use to make an escape path.


    Right when a woman was about to grab me I slip past her, almost tumbling down as I force my way through. A pair of hands try to stop my dash but I bend my body barely enough that they just brush past my skin. As I was rushing past I noticed that my strength spontaneously changed, sometimes weaker or stronger but it never reached to the point of my original capabilities.


    Pushing against their bodies, I managed to stray past halfway through. This was pure pandemonium, the scent coming from all those bodies confusing my senses even further. I felt nauseous, my steps grew weaker and weaker. Before I realized I was burying my head into a girl¡¯s bosom. She looks down and pats my head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will keep you safe.¡±


    Normally this would be a pleasant experience for me but at this moment it felt not even a little bit reassuring. Her breath was ragged, eyes which almost looked hollowed yet full of emotions and the wide grin on her face. Even though she was surely very beautiful, my mind was screaming to evacuate immediately. My face grew paler, barely managing to put up a resistance. I pull up my shaky arms as I try to separate myself from this girls body.


    Each second was precious as other girls come closer and closer. With a final push, I manage to get away from her. Sweat pouring non-stop, I run as fast as I can. I tried applying some boost with my magic onto myself but my mana pool had decreased along with the sudden feebleness overwhelming my body.


    I barely managed to put up three buffs before my mana had run out. Thankfully it had proven to be useful as I could navigate through the crowd more efficiently. I could see the women becoming more sparser as I forced my way through. Relief overwriting my body as I came closer to the end of this hell.


    Unfortunately, my relief was shortlived. In front of me was a person, entirely clad in silver embroidered armour. Just by being near her presence I could feel pressure emitting from her. For some reason, my stats substantially recovered while facing her.


    I couldn¡¯t dare to stall for time against this person as I knew the other girls would manage to surround me yet again. It didn¡¯t give me time to think as it lunges towards me. I avoid by shifting sideways and start sprinting towards a run again.


    ¡°Ice shard¡± I heard a feminine voice from the armoured individual. The shard heads straight towards my legs. I leap off the ground dodging it in time, the area of impact is covered in frosty ice. Without turning my head back I sprint on and on. I could hear the steps of the armoured girl following me in hot pursuit. I make a beeline to the alleyway. My best option to escape was to from here would be to climb out of the walls of this town in secrecy. For that, I needed to first get rid of the girl following me.


    Another shard whizzes past me, I could feel the cold air on my skin. My hairs are raised as I become more alert of the threat behind me. I doubt I could handle just running away from her. If this continues, my stamina would be drained with just dealing with my pursuer. I couldn¡¯t outspeed her pace, and it doesn¡¯t seem she has used all of her cards as of yet.


    What¡¯s her identity anyways? I doubt any small figure could manage to get an armour set such as that. As we continue running throughout the town, all the girls were left behind. Only the armoured girl was following me persistently.


    I put a halt to my footsteps, I was a bit tired by now. I turn around, staring at her. She similarly seemed to have stopped. Maybe I could use this opportunity to interrogate her, though I couldn¡¯t make out her face she seemed to have a calm disposition. Some answers could help me find an idea of what was going on.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask her, there was a slight nervousness in my voice.


    ¡°Evelyne¡­¡± she replies, her voice was softer than I thought.


    ¡°Evelyne, would you mind telling me as to why everyone is after me?¡±


    ¡°If you come to me, I will tell you¡­¡±


    I remain quiet, not answering her offer. Wordlessly she starts walking towards me. In response, I get my stance ready to receive what she was going to throw at me. With each step, her pressure amplifies. It seemed she was done playing around. If I were to fight her in my normal condition I could beat her but in my current state, it was questionable.


    ¡°Judgement time.¡± She casts a spell which transforms the area around us. Our surroundings turned into an indistinct haze. Was she trying to make it so others don¡¯t interfere or perhaps it¡¯s a buff spell?


    ¡°Finally alone.¡± She says to herself. I felt her eyes staring at me. A pair of glowing violet eyes intently looking at my direction. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver from that sight. Her noble air disappears as her aura starts looking more like a savage beast.


    I gulp down my saliva as I proceed to take out my sword.


    ¡®This will surely be a hard fight¡¯ I think to myself.

 Chapter 12

    There¡¯s an odd silence left in the air. Evelyne was like a warrior ready for a fight to the death. I could feel the killing intent in her eyes. Her gaze was like an icy cold whirlwind, turbulent yet pure.


    The colour of her eyes reminded me of Yulena but it was a lighter shade of violet, perhaps maybe due to them being from a similar ethnicity. I stop scouring her appearance and focus more on her next move.


    Her hand reaches the hilt of her sword as she pulls it out. I similarly take out mine. Both of us stay in a standstill, waiting for the other to make a move. After some seconds of staring each other down, Evelyne chooses to take the first action. Her footsteps are steady as she sprints towards me.


    Just as she is within 5 meters of my range there¡¯s a sudden pause in her motion. I am momentarily confused as to what led to her abrupt stop. Without wasting any time she starts to chant a spell with a short incantation time.


    ¡°Ice slam!¡± her voice calls out the spell¡¯s name but unexpectedly the target of her spell wasn¡¯t me. Her palms push against the gravel. A thin layer of ice spreads out, originating from her hands.


    Evelyne was probably using the Ice Slam along with Judgement Time to transform the whole battlefield. Knowing her intentions I start to stay away from the frosted areas. I could probably choose to counteract her magic by melting it away with fire magic but my mana reserves were already low. I had been constantly applying buffs during my escape, so for now, I only had about half of it remaining.


    My best choice was to stall for time and wait till the duration of Judgement Time got over. I didn¡¯t really intend to fight her in the first place. My stamina needed to be reserved in case I were to find further trouble. Clashing with Evelyne would result with me being too exhausted to escape efficiently.


    Evelyne kept on pouring her mana out as she cast Ice Slam repeatedly. I had kept on avoiding her till this time but it seems I underestimated my opponent and her mana reserves. Judgement Time was yet to show any signs of ending and half the area was already covered by ice.


    My earlier plans might have been counterproductive now as it gave Evelyne the opportunity to take the upper hand. Regardless I would¡¯ve still taken the same decision as preserving stamina was my only way to survive this ordeal.


    Evelyne was completely unhindered by the icy floor, she was fully accustomed to it. I, on the other hand, was having some trouble keeping my equilibrium but it wasn¡¯t as bad. I could still manage to keep my posture and not slip away.


    If I was in my normal form I could¡¯ve chosen to use brute force to make cracks and footholds on the floor but as of currently, my current physical prowess wasn¡¯t capable of doing that. I just needed to endure and adapt to my weakness for now.


    She had noticed my intentions of avoiding her and took advantage of it by positioning herself on the areas which were yet to be frosted, forcing me to tread on the slippery spots. About 1 minute had passed with not much action happening.


    Perhaps I might be able to get out of this fight if both of us were to remain passive. My wishes were not answered as Evelyne started casting a huge spell. The tension in the air instantly rose as I calculated what to do.


    If I were to head towards her right now, I doubt I would be in the range to interrupt the incantation. Considering this I tried to evade and go as far as I can from the targetted area of the spell.


    ¡°Flash Flood¡± Evelyne exclaimed as water started pouring out. The impact of the spell was barely worth mentioning as it did little to no damage. I almost gave a sigh of relief but I soon realized the intention of this attack.


    The floor was now entirely wet. It would be a lot harder to keep my posture if I were to fight in such slippery circumstances. She started chanting another spell, which seemed to be a single target spell.


    Why is this armoured girl using so many spells? Give me a break!


    It was unlikely for me to get out of the trajectory with my environment being so hard to traverse. I still gave it a shot and made a dive towards the side.


    ¡°Dark Binding!¡± she cast yet another spell. The spell lands right onto me as I fail to avoid it, some sort of translucent black substance wraps around me, immobilising me completely. Sweat starts pouring out of me knowing how much deep shit I was about to be in.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Let¡¯s talk this out! I haven¡¯t even told you my name yet.¡± I continue on with my rambling as a means to buy time. I had already started utilizing the mana which I was planning to keep for an emergency situation. Magic circles meant to buff my strength appeared behind me, hidden away from her sight. I intended to force my way through these bindings using sheer strength.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name then?¡± Evelyne asks while walking towards me.


    ¡°Alex, it¡¯s Alex! How about we talk this through like civil people right?¡±


    At this point, I was grasping at straws. I tried my best to somehow delay her in any way possible.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± her voice sounded like the drifting wind. She stops in her position, completely motionless. Everything comes to a standstill while I continue to try and cast the buff, but unfortunately, the binding had a function of interrupting my incantations.


    ¡°Alex, I love you.¡± My struggles come to a pause as I am confused as to what I heard... I must be becoming delusional right? There¡¯s no way my opponent would confess their love to me all of the sudden while having a death match.


    ¡°Will you not respond to my love?¡± she asks in a tone softer than before. Her helmet comes off as I notice her face. She had a light tone of blonde hair fashioned in a bob haircut. Her face was entirely red while she directs her eyes towards her feet, completely angr- wait is she actually blushing?


    Did she really mean it when she said she loved me? My opponent just happened to be playing psychological tactics against me right? Telling me she loves me must surely be a means to lower my guard even further surely? Several questions appeared in my mind as I try to resist the reality of the situation.


    ¡°Wait we just met, how can you possibly love me?¡± I ask in complete bewilderment.


    ¡°I can prove it right now¡­¡± She says so as her face turns into a darker shade of red, almost scarlet. She soon starts to take off her armour piece by piece.


    Her pauldrons first come off, followed by her breastplate, then her fauld and tassets, and other parts, finally ending with her greaves. Her current clothing was now just a single piece of black skin-tight suit covering only her torso and her thighs.


    Her bountiful breasts sprang up and her luscious thighs were now visible. I could clearly make out the curves and contours of her body. My face grew hot and flustered seeing this, making my little boy rise up. Her expression was exactly the same as all the other aversive girls I had met but her actions seemed to say otherwise.


    A ridiculous thought appeared in my head. Were the girls I met before actually liked me? My worldview was starting to break apart as I felt my brain going into a comatose state again. There is no way for it to be possibly true right?


    At first, when I tried to attract other girls I had the impression that they were just shy and blushing maidens, who were not used to a male¡¯s presence yet tempted by it. But upon repeated failure on these attempts as well as the weird isolation I went through, I convinced myself that there could¡¯ve been some sort of divide in my understandings of Earth and Nymto.


    These thoughts kept piling on as I wasn¡¯t able to get a single response from those girls. In the end, I could only conclude with that I had managed to misunderstand the emotions of others by taking Earth as my reference point. Nymto was an entirely different world so it wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibilities that their way of expressing emotions might deviate from the standards of Earth.


    But it seemed I was proven wrong, all the evidence from these recent events seemed to be pointing elsewhere. Could this all be the effect of that dumb buff ¡°Silence of the Lamb?¡± I happened to recall the times when Seris mentioned some curse which I had. Was the curse which Seris mentioned actually the buff in the workings? Did Reli give me this buff while knowing all of this would happen?


    Unaware of my current plight going in my brain, Evelyne starts laying her body against mine. Her soft parts were squishing against me. It only resulted in me getting distracted from my train of thought.


    For now, I need to prevent this girl from ravaging my poor soul...

 Chapter 13

    ¡°Wait w-wait!¡± I say as I try to delay her. My voice was absolutely flustered due to the recent revelation I had found out about, as well as the ongoing act I was about to go through.


    Evelyne pauses for a second to look at me, giving a curious look. I actually didn¡¯t expect her to stop when I said that. I was left momentarily speechless. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ am not 18 yet,¡± I said the first thing which came to my mind.


    She gives a confused look at me, not knowing what to say. Wait, are there no regulations for the age of consent? I ended up assuming such things to be there but it seems I was in a bigger mess than I thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Alex, I will accept you however you are.¡± She says with a shy smile as her face blushes. Though her words tried to be comforting I didn¡¯t feel anything other than fear. Her body kept on rubbing against mine, this temptress will lead me to the abyss if this continues.


    I notice the bindings on my wrists had gotten a bit weaker, getting my hopes a bit higher for escaping out of this predicament. Sadly Judgement Time had yet to show any signs of ending. She kept letting out lewd gasps of moans, arousing me further.


    I racked my brain as I tried to think of a method to escape. It didn''t seem I would have a lot of choices even if my bindings were to be removed. What was necessary was a method to possibly stall for more time.


    There were a few ways to stall for time but none of them seemed to have any good outcomes. If I were to try resisting her she can easily overpower me. Otherwise, if I didn''t resist her I might just pop my cherry.


    Losing my virginity might not seem so bad honestly but I really didn''t want to do it at such an early age. If possible, I just want to get away from here and think things through later.


    Suddenly a foreign object invades my mouth. My eyes widen as Evelyne looks at me with her loving gaze. Wet smacking sounds could be heard as her tongue pushes into the farthest regions of my mouth.


    I ended up squirming a bit but her tongue didn''t budge, she was completely dominating me with no mercy. As her tongue continues to swirl the bindings of my body evaporates into small dark particles.


    I had regained the control of my body but despite that, I wasn¡¯t able to overpower her with due to the iron-like grasp which held me down tightly. At this point, I felt my options decreasing as time went on. I had to act soon.


    It was time to use my secret technique, using the power from every fibre of my muscle, the energy of every cell in my body, I prepared my ultimate attack. I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this but I didn¡¯t think I could escape her clutches if I didn¡¯t use it now.


    Focusing all my attention into my fist, I thrust my hand right towards my opponent. ¡°Ahh¡± Evelyne screamed as I was about to render her whole body helpless. Finally, I had taken the upper hand with this move of mine.


    I start to¡­ fondle her breast with my right arm. At the moment this was the best method for me to safely stall for time. Her moans become louder than before as her eyes become hazier. ¡°More... Do it more¡­¡± she exclaims, her voice overwhelmed by pleasure. Using my left arm I reach for her hips.


    My face was absolutely red, the embarrassment was too much to deal with. The feel of her pillowy breasts was addicting, I was almost reluctant to let go of it. I start to caress her back also. Evelyne seemed to be enjoying it quite a bit, her face was making an erotic expression with each movement of my hand.


    While I was invested in this task in front of me the walls surrounding us seemed to dim. This was a good sign, it meant that Judgement Time was about to end. I relentlessly ravaged her supple body. The pleasure given to her seemed to interrupt any actions or thoughts of taking the lead.


    She had ended up becoming really submissive while I was going at it. Judgement time soon ended, leaving both of us visible to the public eye. Thankfully none of the other girls were around this area.


    Before I even managed to plan my next course of actions Evelyne spoke out. ¡°Alex I am ready, put it inside me.¡± I am instantly taken aback by her words but I regain my composure quickly. ¡°Close your eyes, this might hurt,¡± I say as my flush becomes a shade of scarlet red.


    She responds with an endearing smile. Her eyes close as I start making sounds as if I was trying to remove my belt. Using this opportunity I use my remaining mana to cast stealth magic. Evelyne is still laying down, waiting in anticipation for my next move with her eyes closed.


    I run away immediately before the situation devolved even further. The distance between us increases as I sprint further and further away. After reaching a safely hidden spot, I felt like my whole body lose all it¡¯s energy as I slumped down onto the ground.


    I tried to peek at Evelyne from there. To my surprise, she was still transfixed to her spot, standing alone all by herself. Her lips parted as she spoke something to herself. I couldn¡¯t make out what she said due to the distance, but her eyes were entirely hollow.


    Her figure seemed a lot lonelier than before as she looked off into the distance. A smile crept onto her face as I thought she took a glance at me. Seeing that, I felt shivers running down my spine.


    I didn¡¯t waste time anymore and sneaked off past the walls of the town. My next goal was to get to the forest. I needed some time to think about the next course of my actions. There seemed to be some girls roaming around the premises of the wall but I had been sneaky enough to get past them.


    Finally, I reached the forest. The fauna and flora was a welcoming sight. Relief came over my body as I simply laid down on the ground. As of now, I had none of the items I brought with me since I had left them back in the Inn during the conundrum.


    I had a lot of thinking to do for now.

 Chapter 14

    I started processing my thoughts to get a clearer idea of the current situation. I was currently being chased by women with them having the intention of violating me. The only saving grace that managed to prevent it before was the buff ¡°Silence of the Lamb¡± which managed to restrict their actions on me.


    Apparently it wasn¡¯t as effective on the followers of Parlene Church or the people who had received its blessing. It might be the cause of Yulena¡¯s risque actions. I felt really stupid for not realizing this for so long, I disliked dense characters but I wasn¡¯t expecting to be one myself.


    I had yet to check out the debuff ¡°Before the Chopping Board¡±. I had suspected it might be the cause of my sudden decrease of strength and mana in my body. I probed my status and made a gesture to open it.


    _______________________________________________________________


    Debuff Name: Before the Chopping Board


    Description: When the user is near a female who is desiring him, the user¡¯s total stats and abilities are lowered to 70% of the female¡¯s total stats and abilities.


    _______________________________________________________________


    I felt a headache approaching when I read that. Does that mean all my training so far is useless when facing a girl who wants to rape me? Who the heck made this setting. Don¡¯t tell me it was Reli again.


    The worst part of it all was there was no duration mentioned for this debuff. I crossed my fingers hoping it wasn¡¯t a permanent debuff but knowing how fate likes to play around with me, it most likely is.


    A sigh escapes my lips due to the current predicament. Surely I wanted a harem but it wasn¡¯t to the point I would want to be ravaged by girls who would chase me to the ends of the world. There was even the possibility of me getting locked up in a basement and made into a toy to satisfy their pleasures. Suffering through such depressing thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help but remember how Seris consoled me whenever I was sad.


    As of now, I had no way of reaching back to her. For the first time, I was truly all by myself in this world. I was starting to feel distressed after realizing so. But in the end, wallowing in self-pity wasn¡¯t going to help. I needed to stand up on my feet and find a way to deal with this debuff.


    The easiest solution as of now was to gather stealth related items and skills to form a temporary solution. I had a few skills which helped in stealth operations such as increased hearing and silencing footsteps but those weren¡¯t enough. The mask covered for my weakness of stealth skills but I didn¡¯t have it on me at this moment.


    If I were to try and get those items back it would be akin to entering a Lion¡¯s den. Remembering the horrific horde who wanted to devour me entirely, I just shrugged that idea instantly. I checked my possessions if I still had anything left which could help me.


    Surprisingly I found the teleportation runes inside my pocket. I couldn¡¯t believe I had such a life-saving item with me for so long and I didn¡¯t even realize it. If I had used it when escaping those girls, it would¡¯ve been an easy deal run away, but it still had unseen consequences for using it.


    _______________________________________________________________


    Item Name: Instantaneous Teleportation Rune


    Description: Allows the user to instantly teleport to a random safe location in Nymto. Further desc. Locked


    (2 uses remaining)


    Flavour Text: Travelling with no regard to anything.


    _______________________________________________________________


    I could possibly use them to hopefully end up in some big dungeon and gain some needed skills from there. The idea sounded really risky but after having cleared most of the dungeons nearby there was not much left for me in here.


    It was an absurd plan I couldn¡¯t help but toy with the idea of testing my luck, despite it being quite terrible. Dungeons tended to be usually surrounded by cities due to the resources they could provide. Sadly Hales only had towns, forests and mountains surrounding them with little to no sign of cities nearby.


    Though it wasn¡¯t as bad as it seemed as there were teleportation circles which allowed for quick travel. They were heavily guarded and populous due to their great transportation reliability. I doubted I could get through and use one safely without being identified.


    The notion of using the runes kept pestering my mind. Should I use it? Well damn, let¡¯s go with it. At this point I felt like being reckless, my life was already falling apart so I felt less reluctant to make rash decisions. Though it might¡¯ve been a bad idea, due to my current state of mind the dangers that might ensue hadn¡¯t bothered me.


    I guide my mana into the runes as they start giving a radiant shine. The light from the runes starts covering the whole area, enveloping me in its brightness. The flashing light suddenly expands into rays of blinding white. I close my eyes tensely as to avoid the harsh light.


    I felt my senses going haywire. It felt as if I didn¡¯t exist for a moment, even my thoughts started to slow down after going through that. Slowly the feeling of my body returns as the blinding light fades away.


    I gradually open my eyes as I attune my senses. Soon enough I feel a cold sensation on my skin. My senses return as I feel the cold biting wind flowing against my body. I dart my eyes around the area, taking in the scenery before me.


    It was all white. The landscape was filled to its entirety with snow. I couldn¡¯t help but blame my damn luck to end up in an environment with such an extreme condition. Safe location my ass. Helplessly I start searching the area, hoping to see some signs of a dungeon or civilization at least.


    ---


    After long and arduous amounts of searching, there was nothing really mentionable within my sights except for the vast amounts of snow. No signs of plants or animals, there wasn¡¯t even signs of water. I had been walking for hours and all of it was just futile effort.


    I gave another sigh as I felt the need to use the rune again. I wasn¡¯t willing to waste any more time in this icy hell. Taking out the rune, I flow my mana into it to activate it again. The blinding flash of light emits from the runes, covering all of the areas in its shine. Hopefully, I land up in someplace better after this.

 Chapter 15

    As I wait for the teleportation to start already, there is an odd pause. The runes didn¡¯t activate despite emitting the light, was something wrong with it?


    _______________________________________________________________


    Error detected. No safe location found. Determining random location...


    _______________________________________________________________


    After seeing the pop-up message I start to sweat nervously. I had a very bad feeling about this. The shine gets brighter as the surroundings become indistinct. The effects of teleportation hit me again. By the time it has ended, I get hit with another wave of nausea.


    I try to force open my eyes quickly, afraid that I might¡¯ve ended in some perilous situation. As I scan my surroundings I give a sigh of relief. It seemed that I had ended up in some alleyway. Thankfully no girl was around me.


    Looking past the alleyway I notice the opening leading towards the street. I crept away from public roads as far as possible. Without hesitation, I take someone¡¯s clothes hanging on the clothesline to make a makeshift cloak.


    Using my new attire, I sink away into the darkness. I had to find information regarding my surroundings as fast as I can. It was my first priority as I was still unaware of what dangers I might encounter later.


    ---


    ~Seris PoV~


    ¡°Onii-chan~¡±


    It had been 6 months, 2 weeks, 1 day, 4 hours and 35 minutes since Alex had abandoned me. I had sunk into despair immediately after my brother had left me. Each day was like living in suffering. Even though I knew that Alex couldn¡¯t visit me due to his circumstances, it was still very hard to deal with this old familiar feeling of loneliness.


    It reminded me of the times when I was an orphan with no one to rely upon. The greyscale world just whizzing past my eyes as if I was just a spectator in this world. It was an unbearable feeling. Alex was the only ray of hope for me, my everything and also my husband.


    Just to cope with this wretched feeling, I had ended up indulging myself in Alex¡¯s belongings. His clothes, underwear, pen, cup, hair, saliva and many other items. I had managed to hoard them and use it to maintain my composure. They had been licked and sniffed numerous times by me but Alex¡¯s taste and scent had already faded away from them.


    Despite so, the whores and bitches from Hales tried to take ownership of my valued possessions. They had raided our house in an attempt to loot and plunder what was left of Alex. Thankfully I had managed to ward them off due to the training I did with my brother.


    Just thinking about the girls¡¯ attack made me scared, what if Alex had been captured and tortured by those sluts? What if Alex being chased right now as I speak? What if he had lost his first time. Such thoughts just filled my mind with further anxiety and despair. My brother needed his dear sister to protect them from those whores.


    I needed to preserve his purity and then take his first time. Sadly, I didn¡¯t even know where Alex was. I had searched tirelessly every day in the hopes of meeting him but he was nowhere to be found. As if he had, simply vanished. There was a limit on how much I could do by myself.


    I took another sniff of Alex¡¯s underwear to clear my thoughts.


    What I needed to do was to get some manpower. As things are going right now it would be very unlikely for me to find Alex. Though it¡¯s annoying I would have to involve other women into it, but I am willing to share Alex a bit if it means I get to meet him again.


    While I was thinking so I was reminded of my past as a pope candidate. It was a role I wasn¡¯t very interested in earlier but now it was possible to use it to my advantage. Considering my current level of skill, it should be an easy feat for me to accomplish.


    Affirming my plans, I had decided to become the pope. Using my position I should be able to find Alex faster. Poor brother must be so alone and scared right now. Don¡¯t worry as I will come to your rescue and get officially married to each other.


    Because your dear sister really really really loves you!


    ---


    ~Alex PoV~


    I had been sitting inside a bar which also functioned as a sub-branch of an adventurer¡¯s guild. The area was rowdy with bursts of resounding laughter coming out irregularly. The air was filled with a feeling of fervour and joy. Adventurer¡¯s boasting about their escapades and ventures. It was a very lively atmosphere.


    It had been around 2 years since I separated with Seris. The city I had ended up within was the city of Pompar, one of the largest leading forefronts of humanity. During all this time I had increased my stealth and illusion skills. Currently, I had hidden almost all parts of my body except for the eyes.


    My voice tone had been altered using a voice changing item, to that of a husky sounding woman. My garb was just dark leather armour with a thick cloak. This attire wasn¡¯t very uncommon as most thief type classes tended to wear similar clothing.


    Ever since I had come here I had mostly avoided talking or meeting any women. Only after I had changed my voice did I barely start speaking with people. I was already accustomed to the feeling of loneliness after having separated from Seris for so long.


    I take a sip of out of my drink, it was just fruit juice. Apparently beer wasn¡¯t something bars were known for, if one wanted to have some alcohol they would have to go to specific stores for them. It completely destroyed the immersion of the rough n'' tough adventurers in here, not that it worked in the first with almost everyone being really beautiful girls.


    As of now, I had visited the bar just to find out about the recent happenings. Though there were newspapers, it wasn¡¯t particularly related to adventuring most of the time. Hence, it was pretty common to hit the bars to do some info searching.


    I eavesdrop the noisy surroundings in an attempt to scrutinize any useful information. It was mostly chatter about adventuring with some comments being about boys and such. But suddenly I heard some news which caught my attention.


    ¡°What? The hero candidate is stuck in some dungeon?¡±


    Hearing that news I was really surprised. The hero candidate was a role given solely to men. Only they can be blessed by the Parlene church to get a really strong power-up. Like one would expect they had the responsibility of defeating the Demon Lord.


    I had pinned my hopes on the hero to alleviate me of the pressure of the girls. Surely it was the Demon King¡¯s fault as to why I was being chased by so many women. If there were more boys I wouldn¡¯t get that much attention¡­ maybe? I can¡¯t give up my dream of living a stable life.


    I try to pry out further information. Turns out he was stuck in some dungeon which was very dangerous, there was a high possibility of the hero candidate dying there also. Hearing that my emotions became unstable. The hero? Dying? No that can¡¯t be.


    I couldn¡¯t help but panic upon finding out this information. The hero was the last strand of hope for me and I surely didn¡¯t want to live the life of a hermit. The news of him being stuck seemed to be secret info which had recently leaked out.


    It was a quest offer which was exclusively provided to high ranked adventurers but no one was willing to accept it. I stood up immediately and headed to the damn dungeon. You can¡¯t die on me hero!

 Chapter 16

    I rushed down the cobblestone path through the crowded street. I had already applied all the buffs I could at that time. My speed was so fast that I could feel the air blasting right at my face. Thankfully I was able to safely avoid bumping into people despite how fast I was moving.


    The dungeon where the hero was stuck was one I had visited before. It was a dungeon full of wisps. Wisps were an ethereal and gaseous creature with a core similar to that of a slime as their main body. They are generally hard to deal with if one didn¡¯t have any magic or range. Aiming to fight them through close combat wasn¡¯t a good choice either since just by being near one, you would suffer from toxic damage.


    Though it wasn¡¯t that hard of a dungeon for me considering my stats, it was still hard for some veteran adventurer parties. I wasn¡¯t sure of the details but the hero¡¯s party should be capable of dealing with them. From what I knew they had a core formation of a mage, warrior and ranger along with a hero to top it off. They all had a high potential to be experts in their own respective fields.


    Perhaps they faced some unfortunate incident while going through the dungeon or triggered some trap? It could be possible since they were still newbies despite their capabilities. I wasn¡¯t aware of the details as it was just a rumour. For all I know, it could¡¯ve all been a hoax but I didn¡¯t want to take my chances.


    Considering how high profile a hero is, you would usually know where his whereabouts were. One would even know where a hero candidate was even if they didn¡¯t bother about him. It was highly unusual to not receive information about the hero candidate for around 2 weeks or so, especially when I frequented the bar to collect some info. In my eyes, it raised the credibility of the rumours.


    The dungeon at least wasn¡¯t that far away. It was one of the nearer dungeons outside of the city walls. It should take around 30 minutes to reach there with my current speed. I focused back on running without losing myself in my thoughts.


    Hopefully, the hero is still safe.


    ---


    After running at top speed for 30 straight minutes I felt slightly exhausted. Despite that I couldn¡¯t rest right now, I had to find the hero candidate. I entered the dungeon quickly. What was before me were darkish purple brick walls with blue luminescent torches hanging on them. The atmosphere was pretty cold and you could hear the weird sounds at times due to the wind.


    These kinds of dungeons always gave me the creeps.


    Shrugging off those thoughts, I started searching the area around me. The 1st floor of the dungeon was unlikely to have the hero candidate here as it was one of the easier floors. The monster encounter rate was also low. I wasn¡¯t planning on fighting any of them in the first place so I would be avoiding them either way.


    I whizzed past the dungeon quickly while avoiding the wisps. Though these monsters were persistent they weren¡¯t exactly that fast. The only problem is that they are capable of quickly ganging up if you let them be, but due to my speed they weren¡¯t able to properly group up.


    The wisps are left behind as I continue to move on, following this the same sequence of actions happens quite a few times. I searched for a few hours straight as I scoured through as many rooms I can. I started to lose hope as I hear a scream resounding through the passageways.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Without wasting any time I head straight towards the source of the sound. The number of wisps starts growing denser as I head there, it was a clear indicator of the presence of another living being. While I was going through the crowd I would slash away at them a few times to widen the gaps within their formation. My physique made it much harder for the smoke to affect me so I naturally opted to go with melee attacks.


    Countless cores started to fall wherever I went as I got nearer to the person. What I saw was an individual in armour who had its limbs splayed around in the ground. It seemed the person was under the affliction of the toxic poison of the wisps.


    I dived through the crowd and quickly grabbed onto the guy. Surprisingly he was quite light. Straddling him onto my shoulder, I gave a quick run for it again. Avoiding most wisps I headed towards a secure location.


    The wisps didn¡¯t want to give up but they weren¡¯t a match for my speed, I ended up leaving them in the dust. After reaching a safe enough distance I heaved a sigh. Today had been a lot of running around for me. First and foremost I needed to tend to the guy behind me.


    Considering the quality of the armour it seemed he was the hero candidate indeed.


    I start casting a Purification spell along with a Healing spell. Soon enough the skin tone on his hand regained a flush peach colour. It should mean the poison had dissipated by now. I couldn¡¯t help but take a peek at his helmet at that point. I had never seen the hero candidate by his face, most of the time he only had his helmet adorned.


    I saved his life so it should be okay right? Convincing myself I slowly and steadily take off his helmet. His short orange hair comes spilling out of the helmet. His facial features looked really androgynous, having a feminine feel to it also. Considering his petite body frame, if he were to crossdress one wouldn¡¯t be able to recognise him as a boy.


    I myself would¡¯ve been confused whether he was a boy or a girl if I were to not notice the flat and tight chest plate. The settings when I started this world made it so that breast size is automatically augmented, having a flat chest should be a very unlikely occurrence.


    He looked like an ideal little brother one would want. If he were to show his face he would surely be a lot more popular.


    It¡¯s likely this little hero was starving so I got him back onto my back and headed outside the dungeon. Though it took some time the journey was mostly smooth. I was pretty happy I had managed to save someone¡¯s life today, I should treat myself to some meat tomorrow.


    ---


    I had ended up settling down right outside the dungeon premises. A makeshift camp was set up while I started cooking some broth with the ingredients I had. The hero candidate was laying down right beside the campfire I had set up.


    I went ahead and took off most of his armour in order to remove any discomfort he might have.


    Before long I heard a surprised gasp as I was cooking. The hero candidate was awake and looked alert. His eyes shifting left and right as he searched his surroundings.


    ¡°I am... alive?¡± he says as his body slowly slumps down. Tears start pouring out of his eyes. ¡°I am alive!¡± he says once again but this time with relief and bliss apparent in his voice. He starts crying without any regard. Before I realized he jumps onto me and hugs me.


    Poor kid must¡¯ve been through a lot. I couldn¡¯t help but put my palm on his back as I pet his head to calm him down. It felt like I had gotten a real little brother who I wanted to spoil. Memories of being with Seris hit me again as I start feeling melancholic.


    I keep patting his head as he buries his head onto my chest. A sigh escapes my lips as I comforted him. In a way he was also comforting me through all the loneliness I had to withstand. A sweet scent enters my nostril while I was patting away the hero candidate.


    A certain possibility enters my mind again which I had shrugged off earlier. I was suddenly reminded of my history of misunderstandings which often ended with it blowing up in my face. Though I was reluctant to admit it, I couldn¡¯t run away from the thought.


    Was he possibly a girl?

 Chapter 17

    EDIT: Huge improvement in the chapter thanks to the editing by pant. Future chapters may show similar improvements also.


    As my suspicion increased my petting slowly came to a halt. My palm laid still on his head. I was concerned that my curse would act up but my worries seemed needless. He seemed to be acting quite normal thus far. For all I knew he might be a boy after all.


    I wasn¡¯t sure as to how I could verify my suspicions but we likely weren¡¯t going to meet again regardless. The existence of a hero is pretty far from a transmigrator like me. We are special in our own regard but only the hero is shackled with a lot of responsibilities.


    Who knows how heavy of a burden he¡¯s carrying. Though he had yet to become a hero, I could sympathize with the problems he has to face.


    We stay like this for about a minute. None of us budged from our positions. Before I decided to separate from him, I noticed that he was already dozing off to sleep again. I was wondering if I should wake him up since the broth was going to go to waste.


    I ended up deciding against it. His eyes were completely shut now, with a soft snore coming out of his mouth. I carried him back to the bed but for some reason, his hands were not budging from my clothes. When I tried to pry those hands away, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the calluses on his hands.


    They were proof of his hard work and training. It made me feel a bit more respectful towards him. Shrugging away those thoughts I got back to removing his hands but whenever I tried to do so he made a tense and uneasy expression. This proved to be troubling for me as I didn¡¯t want to wake him up.


    In the end, I had decided to go to bed beside him. His expression seemed to be a lot calmer now. The possibility of him being a girl was still present in my mind, but I didn¡¯t take it too much into consideration due to the lack of attraction he had shown to me as of yet. I just hope he isn¡¯t too troubled by the fact that I slept next to him.


    ---


    I slowly awoke from my sleep. It felt like I had slept like a pig; these past few years I wasn¡¯t able to sleep properly at all. My whole body felt refreshed. I wished I could continue to sleep but I needed to take care of the hero candidate first.


    My eyes slowly budge open as I see a face staring at me. His eyes were wide open and stuck gawking directly at my face. I realized his arm was wrapped around my waist. We continue gawking at each other in confusion.


    As if he had a late realization his face slowly grew flustered.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping next to me!¡± he asks in embarrassment and confusion. I couldn¡¯t help but think how cute he looked right now. If it was possible I would¡¯ve really liked to pat his head right now.


    ¡°Umm¡­ you wouldn¡¯t let go of me so I decided to sleep here.¡±


    His eyes were continued to blankly stare at my partially revealed face. I waited for him to snap back to reality which doesn¡¯t take long.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± he says upon realizing his own blunder, not trying to find excuses for it.


    It seemed that he was a bit of an absentminded person. ¡°No it¡¯s alright, want to eat breakfast?¡± I asked which he responded to with an energetic nod. Seeing his reaction I couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle and used the opportunity to pat his head. He lowered his head and made a pouting expression. It seems he doesn¡¯t like being treated like a child. Maybe I should refrain from headpatting after all?


    Both of us get up and walk back to the campfire. I relit it using some spare dry wood I had gotten last time. The hero candidate asked whether he should help but I dismissed his worries with a smile. A cosy environment is created with both us sitting next to the fire. Morning campfires aren¡¯t bad at all.


    The boy seemed to also be enjoying the atmosphere based on the joyous smile on his face. I quickly fixed up some mushroom stew using some ingredients I still had left in my bag. Both of us were feeling ravenous after not eating last night.


    When the cooking was finished I gave the boy his own serving. He starts off slow but steadily quickened his pace, gulping down the soup within a matter of seconds. I used the chance to introduce myself. ¡°Hello, I am Riela, what is your name?¡± I ask in a friendly manner.


    He stops for a second from gulping down the whole stew before glancing back at me. ¡°My name is¡­ Adrian¡­ Thank you for saving me.¡± Adrian said in a slightly uncomfortable tone. ¡°Sorry I am not really good at talking to new people¡­¡± He continues. He starts blushing which I found oddly cute. I wonder if I could pinch his cheeks.


    ¡°Would you mind explaining what happened in the dungeon? Didn¡¯t you go in with your party?¡± Upon hearing my question he makes a troubled face. ¡°Yes, my party did come with me. We were moving at a steady pace and everything was going fine¡­ But around the higher floors I managed to trigger a trap which happened to separate¡­¡± As he was speaking his voice trails off while recounting the events.


    His eyes grew teary as he started having hiccups and slight bouts of hyperventilation. I quickly drew closer and hugged him to calm him down as it was rather effective last time. He accepts my embrace as he leans on my shoulder. Quickly he starts calming down again as I start patting on his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, no one will harm you anymore. If anything were to happen I¡¯ll protect you. You must¡¯ve been through a lot right?¡± I reassure him with comforting words which ended up with him bawling on my shoulder with all his might. As if having an emotional catharsis he cries and cries. Despite being the same age as me the hero candidate was still a kid.


    My shoulder became covered with tears and snot but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. My first and foremost objective was to comfort this child. After long-lasting weepings, he finally calms down. ¡°Thank you,¡± he says. I could feel the sincerity in his words.


    It might be just me but I felt a bit overprotective when taking care of Adrian. I really wanted to support this kid. He interrupts my thoughts by asking a sudden request. ¡°Can we... stay like this for a while.¡± I didn¡¯t answer but I hadn¡¯t budged either. He took it as an affirmative and starts using my shoulder to support his head. I was reminded of a similar scene in my head with Seris. It felt strangely coincidental...


    I had almost forgotten about the fact that he might be a girl which made me worried about whether I should get involved with him. Though throughout our interactions the curse had never once seemed to have taken effect, which convinced me that it is unlikely for him to be affected by it.


    Even if Adrian were to be a girl, as long the curse didn¡¯t affect him I would like to carry out a cordial relationship with him. Though in the end, it was just a short-lived dream of mine as I knew he was a dragon meant to soar high in the skies. We were worlds apart but as of now, he was right beside my shoulder.

 Chapter 18

    Steelz


    After a long while, Adrian separates from me, albeit a bit reluctantly. He gives a gentle smile to me. ¡°Thank you,¡± says Adrian. His spirits seemed to have lifted as he hops back to his feet in joyous fervour. His movements are a lot more jovial now, almost as if he was another person. His shy demeanour nowhere to be seen as if it wasn¡¯t there in the first place.


    I was glad to see that, I suppose he had gotten more comfortable around me. The stew had gotten cold by now so I went ahead to reheat it. ¡°By the way did you like my cooking?¡± I asked as it was the first time I had tried cooking for someone else. ¡°Yes it was delicious!¡± he beams at me with a bright smile.


    Hearing that response my confidence in my cooking rose. I felt motivated after getting approval from the hero candidate. Now I could proudly show off my cooking prowess if someone were to be my guest. While I was thinking that I rekindled the flame to heat up the stew again.


    Another serving of the stew is given to Adrian which he pours down his throat. I was worried whether his throat would get burnt but my worries seemed needless. He notices my stare and starts blushing, twisting his head sideways so I couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Sorry was I staring too much?¡± I ask with a wide grin on my face. His blush ends up deepening, too cute. I couldn¡¯t help but leak out a stifle of laughter. Adrian gets back his pouting face while he softly remarks ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Hmm did you say something?¡± I ask in a playful manner. Adrian gets a bit grumpy after I said that. ¡°I said you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Adrian responded with a shout. Even though he was shouting his voice was still quite soft. Hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but let out a roar of laughter which seemed to have worsened his mood.


    ¡°Sorry sorry,¡± I say in an unapologetic manner, the wide grin still on my face. ¡°If you¡¯re sorry then pat me,¡± he says while putting on a grumpy appearance. I was a bit surprised to hear that, maybe he likes being pampered? It seemed that Adrian had a late realization of what came out of his mouth. He leaks out a weird noise out of his mouth, almost like a steam train engine before lowering his face.


    ¡°Nevermind¡­¡± said Adrian as his voice trails off. He was just too amusing to let off now. ¡°Ah is that so? You seemed to have not heard of the headpat asura, don¡¯t expect to escape my wrath now.¡± I said in a boisterous and comedic manner. ¡°No¡­ yes please,¡± Adrian seemed to reject my proposal in a flustered manner but said something else under his breath which I couldn¡¯t make out.


    Without further wait, I start patting his fluffy orange hair. He seemed to act like a coy cat, it felt as his it was his head reaching for my hand instead.


    We spent the rest of the day messing around, getting to know each other a bit better. By the end of it, we still had to return to the town.


    ---


    We ended up walking our way back to the city of Pompar. It was an energetic and active city unlike that of my old town of Hales. I had ended up teleporting here long ago, thinking about it brings back memories.


    Adrian seemed really excited to have finally returned to the town. He looked greedily at the street hawkers and vendors. He gives me a side glance almost as if he was indicating something.


    ¡°Umm, since we¡¯re here¡­ how about we try out some street snacks?¡± He said while giving a side glance, appearing very meek.


    ¡°You know we have to get to your party soon right? They must be very worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    His head tilts down, obviously disappointed. He was just too fun to tease. I walk towards the stall which he had been staring at for a while. Thankfully the person who was selling was a man. If it would have been otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have taken the chance of directly interacting with him.


    ¡°Two meat skewers please,¡± I said while handing him the coins.


    ¡°Ah for you and that young lady? Oh sorry, I mistook you for a girl.¡±


    Adrian seemed a bit troubled but laughs it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I get that a lot.¡±


    Adrian was barely able to voice his thoughts, it seemed he wasn¡¯t lying when he said he wasn¡¯t good with strangers. We head off back towards the road, Adrian looked giddier now. He honestly was quite a glutton, though I thought I was imagining it, Adrian had been staring at my spoon for quite some time when we were eating stew.


    It was the same situation now as he kept looking at my half-eaten skewer. I was already kind of full so I went ahead and gave my skewer to him. ¡°Really?¡± He asked with an inquiring look, a tone of anticipation hidden in his voice. I nod upon which Adrian happily received my skewer.


    He devours it entirely and then proceeded to lick the rod repeatedly as if to savour the taste. Not an inch of the rod is left untouched as he thoroughly cleans it with his tongue. I was a bit saddened upon seeing that as even he hadn¡¯t devoured my stew this thoroughly. I guess his compliments were just lip service after all.


    Adrian mentioned about trying more variety of street food so we can share with each other but I denied that notion since we already delayed the meeting with his party. We continued heading towards the guild where the party might be located.


    It wasn¡¯t long until we reached there. The guild was as active as ever with adventurers moving in and out of the guild¡¯s door continuously. We enter the door together with Adrian beside me. I was a bit afraid of talking to the receptionist since she was a girl so I coaxed Adrian to fill in the quest for me. Adrian just gave me a confused look before going along with it.


    I waited to see the interaction between Adrian and the receptionist. The receptionist had shown a look of shock when she had noticed Adrian. She then showered Adrian with various questions which he replied to in an uncomfortable manner. In the end, he pointed back towards me.


    The receptionist ended up giving an unsettled look before indicating me to come closer. I headed towards her which she responded with her trademark salesman smile. ¡°Nam-¡± before the receptionist spoke I interrupted her in between, limiting our dialogue as much as possible.


    ¡°Riela, Silver Plate Adventurer. Yes, I indeed saved the hero candidate, may I have the reward please? You have already received the account from him.¡± I finished speaking without ever giving her a chance. The way ranks worked was what you would expect from a normal fantasy world. The rankings went by Bronze > Silver > Gold > Platinum > Adamantium > Mithril, it was a rather typical setup I had decided upon.


    The receptionist was used to my antics by now but I still felt uncomfortable dealing with her. She doesn¡¯t mind it and straight away offers me the reward. Two sacks of coins are placed in front of me. Taking in a look inside of them I confirmed they were gold coins. I wasn¡¯t sure of what was the reward of saving of the hero candidate was in the first place but what was provided to me was still a hefty sum. It was the worth of around 10 silver rank missions in total with medium difficulty.


    I was quite happy on receiving the sum. I looked at Adrian wondering what to do now, I had considered passing farewells and leaving for now but he stopped me before I could say anything. ¡°Um¡­ can you please wait for my party members too? I am sure they would like to thank you too.¡± Adrian said that while giving me the puppy eyes look. Damn, that¡¯s unfair.


    I was a bit unwilling to accept it but I couldn¡¯t reject those eyes either. As far as I knew all the members of the hero¡¯s party were female, excluding the hero. I was worried that my curse would act up again but I supposed it would be fine. If I maintained minimum contact and didn¡¯t carry long conversations most women had seemingly treated me neutrally. There hadn¡¯t been a significant incident regarding my curse acting up again during these past 2 years.


    For all I knew, the effects of the curse had diminished after all? I could take this opportunity to test it a bit. If worst comes to worst I could just break any contact with them, it wouldn¡¯t really matter as the hero¡¯s party was known for travelling from one town to another incessantly.


    Under Adrian¡¯s consistent pestering I finally gave in. Let¡¯s just hope the worst-case scenario doesn¡¯t occur.

 Chapter 19

    We waited inside the guild for Adrian¡¯s party to arrive. Adrian had informed the guild receptionist to contact the party for him. Both of us sat down at one of the tables in the corner but we still managed to attract some attention. A lot of eyes ended up wandering over to ourselves or more particularly towards Adrian.


    It was no surprise really, he was a hero candidate and also a cute boy to boot, he would be irresistible for any girl really. Problem was that just by sitting next to him I had managed to attract a fair share of attention too, which was ruining the lonesome image I had built thus far.


    Not only that, if people were to be more aware of my existence then it¡¯s likely I would end up interacting with more girls, which could prove to be pretty bad for me. Sadly I couldn¡¯t just leave Adrian by himself. He was a complete nervous wreck with so many women paying attention to him. If I tried to stray away from his seat then he would just shift near me. I couldn¡¯t do much other than giving a helpless sigh.


    As we waited the door burst open with a big bang. The eyes of all the people within the guild were attracted towards the source of the sound.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± someone screamed before rushing towards our table. She leapt right into Adrian¡¯s embrace. Adrian had become quite flustered, his green eyes darted towards me as if asking for help.


    I ended up responding with a soft grin while letting out a soft snicker. Soon enough some other girls followed in from the door. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out it was Adrian¡¯s party. All of them similarly rushed inside to meet up with Adrian. They all had quite a lot of high-quality gear corresponding to their classes. They were all very pretty girls as one would expect from the hero¡¯s party.


    The person who was currently hugging Adrian was in a ranger attire. She had black hair overflowing from her back. As for the other two girls who just entered, they were in mage and warrior attires.


    The warrior similarly rushed in to squeeze Adrian as if she didn¡¯t want to lose to the ranger. She had red crimson hair along with a pair of crimson eyes which matched with her hair. Both of them started fighting for their ¡°share¡± of Adrian. He had become stuck in a tug-o-war of hugs and both the participants were unwilling to give up.


    The mage was a blue haired girl covered in thick robes, but even those robes couldn¡¯t hide the curves of her body. She had a hair bun behind her head which gave her an intellectual vibe. She seemed to be a bit of an introvert as she watched the whole reunion while standing by the sidelines.


    The mage seemed to have noticed my gaze. I had quickly averted my eyes but she didn¡¯t seem to mind it much and gave a soft smile towards me. I was glad she didn¡¯t take much offence from it.


    The more I looked at them, the more my perception of this party changed. It felt less of a party and more of a harem. I did have some expectations for it to turn out like this. He was a goddamn hero, after all, it was nigh impossible a hero wouldn¡¯t have a harem.


    As I saw that scene my suspicions of him being a female lessened. While I was thinking so Adrian tried to push both of them off. After finally separating from them, he started to introduce his party.


    The ranger¡¯s name was Ciela, the warrior¡¯s name was Riam and the Mage¡¯s name was Feon. All of them seemed to have a good relationship with Adrian. I similarly introduced myself as Riela. Adrian went on to explain all the events which had occurred up until now. Most of the girls looked at me with suspicion, unwilling to believe Adrian¡¯s story.


    ¡°Adrian, what you said is really true?¡± Ciela asked Adrian, trying to get a confirmation from him. Adrian replied with a nod, upon which her eyes landed on me. ¡°Thank you for saving Adrian, we are indebted towards you.¡± Though Ciela said those words, I could see scepticism lurking within her eyes.


    It would seem dubious how a single person went into a high-level dungeon and managed to save someone while being completely unscathed. At least she had respected my privacy and didn¡¯t inquire further as to how I saved Adrian.


    The conversation died down after that, it felt like it was time for our meeting to end. The moment had come for us to part farewells and leave, at least that¡¯s how it should¡¯ve worked out if not for the unexpected request which Adrian brought out of nowhere.


    ¡°Is it possible for Riela to join our party?¡± Adrian said so in a pleading tone, with a bit of force hidden behind it. Both his party and I were shocked. Adrian didn¡¯t even know whether I was strong or not in the first place, letting me into the party just based on feelings was a needlessly reckless thing to do.


    All of us looked at Adrian completely dumbfounded. With everyone¡¯s stares on him, he ends up becoming a bit unnerved. ¡°U-um, I-I mean h-he could be o-our porter¡­?¡± Adrian says as he ends up fumbling his sentence.


    ¡°Huh? Porter?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Adrian stops and takes a deep breath before he starts speaking again.


    ¡°What I meant is that Riela is actually very capable in both cooking and survival techniques. He has good survivability considering he went into the dungeon and ended up saving me without being harmed. Not to mention he has detoxification capabilities also which we don¡¯t really have. Thus far we have been relying on Ciela for healing which she isn¡¯t suited for. Um, I think she can be a great addition to our team.¡±


    I looked at Adrian in complete surprise, I had never seen him speak so much. The party members look at each other before giving their opinion. Feon opens her mouth as she rejects Adrian¡¯s proposal, ¡°Alright then, we can give it a trial run.¡± As I expected I got reject- wait what¡­


    ¡°Adrian might not speak much but his assessments are almost always on point. I don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re a bad person either.¡± Feon said as she winked at me. Ciela ends up showing a hesitant look but goes along with it. As for Riam, she just gave a big wide smile. I had started to grow nervous. Will I really end up joining the Hero¡¯s party? I didn¡¯t want to dampen the mood but I had to quickly reject it.


    I am a man, first of all. I can¡¯t just join their harem out of nowhere, not to mention joining the hero¡¯s party would force a lot more situations where I would have to interact with women. Though I could supervise Adrian¡¯s growth until he could defeat the demon lord, the risks were too high for me.


    ¡°Sorry but I-¡± as I was speaking Adrian interrupts me as he looks at me with his big teary eyes. He leaks out a sad humming noise from his mouth. Nice try but I had grown past that.


    ¡°Sorry but I-¡± I tried to repeat my sentence only to be interrupted again.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Adrian said please as sadly as he could. I could see actual tears forming around his eyes. My will starts to falter as I tried my best to resist.


    But they were just too overwhelmingly powerful, all resistance was futile before those pleading eyes. He mercilessly destroys all of my defences using those weapons of mass destruction. I heave a deep sigh.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Adrian screeches as he crashes into me.


    His head was now buried in my chest as he hugs me. He tightly latches onto me, unwilling to let go. Fuck, I am really dumb to just go along with his whims. I was never good against these kinds of things with Seris too.


    Now, hopefully Adrian could release me otherwise I would start getting embarrassed from the looks people were giving to us.

 Chapter 20

    Against my wishes, I had temporarily become a part of the hero¡¯s party. Today was supposed to be our first day with me as their new member. Adrian was quite happy about having me, his enthusiasm was spreading throughout the party. Unlike Adrian, Ciela kept staring daggers at me, her suspicion towards me was quite blatant.


    As for Feon and Riam, they were acting quite unconcerned, busy in their own thoughts. Amongst these beautiful people, I certainly stood out with my shrouded attire, as if I was a weed among roses.


    Currently, we had taken a quest to procure some mystical herbs within the dungeon. The herb was called Lefereuge and it was located within some mid-level dungeons. The herb mentioned was some bioluminescent purple herb usually used as an alchemic catalyst.


    As of now, we were heading to one of those said dungeons. The party wanted to take things a bit easy due to the recent events which Adrian had been through, so they went with one of the easier requests within the guild. It also worked out since they wouldn¡¯t want a newbie to be pushed into some harsh environment all of a sudden.


    The dungeon was said to consist of some chimaera creatures, most notable one being the Tusker, a monster with the body of an ogre and head of an elephant. They were considered something along the lines as the guardians of the dungeon with a strength higher than that of ogres as well as strong resilience to accompany it.


    They were troublesome monsters in general so most people avoided this dungeon. Well, that was the case for most parties. If it¡¯s the hero¡¯s party I believe they could make quick work of them.


    While I was deep in my thoughts Adrian interrupted me.


    ¡°Riela are you nervous?¡± Adrian asks while staring into my face.


    ¡°Well I am indeed a bit nervous but I believe within your capabilities.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Relia, I also believe in your capabilities. Please protect me as you promised me.¡±


    Adrian ended up reminding me of the time I promised to protect him, remembering that I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed. Riam looked inquisitively at us while hearing our conversation. ¡°You guys almost look like a married couple,¡± Riam said with a smirk on her face.


    Adrian ended up looking flustered upon hearing that, probably due to being put into an uncomfortable position. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing like that, Adrian is just a good friend of mine.¡± I quickly correct her before the situation managed to devolve further. I looked towards Adrian only to see a neutral expression on his face, except his eyes seemed to have become dimmer than usual.


    Did I give the wrong response? I had become a bit worried upon seeing Adrian like that.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Riela and Adrian, right Riela?¡± Ciela says in a strict manner, almost as if hinting me to say yes. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± I quickly went along with her words which only ended up worsening Adrian¡¯s reaction. His eyes looked blank as if in contemplative thought, yet giving off a despairing feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t like it when you talk to me in such a formal tone.¡± Rebuked Ciela. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I could only agree with her. ¡°Good¡± she replied, making a satisfied smile after hearing that. I couldn¡¯t help but make the connection with Adrian and Ciela, it seemed there might be some form of affection from Ciela¡¯s side.


    Before I realized it Adrian approached up from behind me, tugging my sleeve. I peeked back at him only see those hollow eyes of his. He was giving a very unnerving vibe at that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but sweat when looking at him.


    ¡°Hug me¡­¡± a soft but desperate voice came out of his lips, a bit of desire hidden within his voice. The party hadn¡¯t heard it thankfully but it was still quite a brazen act by Adrian¡¯s behalf. Did my answer towards Riam and Ciela affect him so much?


    ¡°We can¡¯t¡­ Your party members are watching, we can¡¯t do something like that.¡± I quickly whisper towards Adrian. ¡°Hug me¡­¡± Adrian responds to my pleadings, unwilling to listen to its reasoning. His voice sounded lonelier than before, almost fragile.


    It felt if I didn¡¯t do something right now Adrian¡¯s emotions might take a turn for the worse. I quickly abandon all thoughts of precaution and hugged him immediately. He similarly tightly clasped his arms around me, unwilling to let go.


    The party had already started heading forward only to notice our missing existence. Their footsteps come to a pause as they turn around to look back at us, only to see us hugging. Shock and confusion were showed in their expression. But none of them try to disturb us after seeing Adrian¡¯s expression. Concern soon replaced their faces.


    I pat Adrian to calm him down, his soft breathing pushing against my ears. I could feel his breathing slow down a little, my actions seemed to pacify him a bit. I was confuddled as to what led him to break down. Is it because I had a position in his mind greater than that of a friend, perhaps as a saviour or¡­


    Though I didn¡¯t want to admit it, he did indeed show signs of being a yandere¡­ I am not sure if it was due to the effects of the curse but regardless of that, I needed to fix him quickly. Though I did like Adrian, it was more in a familial sense. It was possible that Adrian was desiring me through some sort of parental love which he sought.


    If that was the case then it that would provide me with some relief. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could accept his feelings, especially so if he was a boy.


    The party kept looking at us with uncomfortable gazes, especially so for Feon and Ciela. I thought it¡¯d be best to stop now otherwise the quest might be compromised at this rate. I tried to part away from Adrian but he suddenly clutches onto my clothes tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me,¡± he says in utter panic.


    Seeing his desperate pleads I once again complied to his wishes. He starts pushing his face into my chest. I helplessly accept his antics. ¡°Riela?¡± he squeaks out a wavering voice. ¡°Yes?¡± I answer, waiting for what¡¯s about to come.


    Silence permeates the area as I awaited his reply, but he didn¡¯t say anything...

 Chapter 21

    The party had again regained its momentum, heading forward towards the dungeon where the needed herbs were, but there was an odd silence present among our group. There seemed to be a division in our party, with Adrian and me moving side by side while the other party members headed forward.


    During this whole ordeal I had seen various expressions on the party members¡¯ faces. Confusion, concern, shock, curiosity, such feelings were boiling within them. Yet none of them tried to ascertain their doubts or questions. The atmosphere was completely ruined compared to the jovial attitude we started off with.


    Maybe it was due to Adrian¡¯s panicked emotions which he expressed but I knew they were just waiting for the right opportunity to start blasting off questions at me. Even now I could see their unbridled curiosity from their eyes which kept peeking back.


    As for Adrian, there was a tinge of regret in his face. They might¡¯ve been signs of remorse over his earlier actions. But what¡¯s done is done, at this point, we can only move forward and try to fix the mess which had been created.


    As the party proceeded it didn¡¯t take long until we reached the dungeon. We entered it wordlessly, only the heavy footsteps were left echoing in the chambers. Upon entering we were greeted by a dark and dingy dungeon. There was quite a bit of humidity in the area which could affect the power of fire type spells.


    Inside there were a variety of yellowish-green mosses which let out a bioluminescent light. It was an amazing sight to behold but the mix of the yellow and black gave it a grim feeling of danger and caution.


    We tread through the rough ground. The herb could be anywhere so everyone was on the lookout. In situations like these Ciela¡¯s capabilities would prove really useful, due to her strong eyesight from her ranger skills she could see well even in the dimmest areas.


    While we headed forward Feon lets out a fake cough which brought everyone¡¯s attention towards her.


    ¡°How about we split the party? If we do that then the quest could progress much faster.¡± Suggested Feon.


    ¡°Sure, I see no problem with it,¡± said Riam in agreement.


    ¡°Alright then, Adrian will go with Riam. As for Riela, she will come with me and Ciela¡± Feon proclaimed with a hint of force within her voice.


    Adrian was startled after hearing that. He gives a pitiful look at me but I was helpless in this regard. I couldn¡¯t really overstep my boundaries in this regard as a new member, especially so after the events which occurred earlier. My relations with the party members were already starting to be strained and if I took it a step further, there could be the possibility of me being kicked out.


    I was worried how Adrian would react to it then, he might take even bolder moves depending on his feelings towards me. I wasn¡¯t willing to see such a scene so I could only oblige.


    Adrian gave a reluctant look but didn¡¯t voice out his thoughts, perhaps due to feeling a bit of guilt. Everyone realized what was happening and no further conversation was held. It was quite blatant they wanted to know what was going on, and well as for me, I wanted to do the same.


    I wanted to know more about Adrian and what was the cause of his actions. I didn¡¯t know much about him other than the roles attached to his position. Only after I spent time with him did I really find out about his mannerisms, personality, feelings¡­


    My desire to know about him only grew and this was a good opportunity to find out about him. We started heading off in separate directions. Adrian looked at me but didn¡¯t say anything, sadness lurking within his eyes.


    The look only managed to pull my heartstrings. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we will meet again soon,¡± I say to Adrian which he responded with a sad smile. Both of us get separated as we head along with the corresponding party members.


    After walking for some time Ciela and Feon¡¯s footsteps come to a halt. I similarly stop, waiting for them to start speaking.


    ¡°What did you do with Adrian? Why was he like th-¡± Ciela¡¯s questioning is put to a halt as Feon interrupts her.


    ¡°Let me handle this,¡± said Feon. It didn¡¯t seem so at first but Feon appeared to be the decision maker of their group. She usually lingered around in the sidelines and didn¡¯t express her thoughts very well so one won¡¯t usually expect for her to hold such a role.


    ¡°Riela I believe you yourself have many questions as to why Adrian was acting like that. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± asked Feon.


    I kept silent for a moment before responding.


    ¡°Yes, I also want to know why Adrian was acting like that.¡±


    What follows from Feon¡¯s mouth is a big sigh.


    ¡°You might know Adrian as the hero candidate and seem to have a close relationship with him but it seems he hasn¡¯t told you his past.¡± A sad emotion flashes by Feon¡¯s face as she says that.


    ¡°Adrian had a harsh childhood, he was trained specifically to become a hero. As his childhood friend, I had to bear witness to it all. He had no time to play, he was either always honing his swordsmanship or training his magic.


    Before I realized, Adrian had already withdrawn into his shell. He faked his emotions and put on a facade. He had to act like a hero at all times, not relenting to any challenges he faced. To be honest, I have never seen Adrian become so meek before, he always tried to put a charismatic front no matter the cost. It seems whatever happened in that dungeon has managed to bring out his true feelings and I am glad to see it. But¡­ at the same time, those long withheld feelings seemed to have brought out his weaknesses and fears to the surface too.


    Ciela I am sorry to not inform this to you for so long but Adrian always seemed melancholic whenever someone mentioned his past. Please forgive me for hiding the truth for so long.¡±


    Feon stops speaking. Ciela just stands still, taking time to digest all the information. As for me, I similarly said nothing. This was a bit too much to take in. I could tell Adrian had been suffering due to his role as a hero but I didn¡¯t expect that he even hid his personality due to it.


    If Adrian had been here right now I would¡¯ve tried to comfort him with the best of my efforts. Hearing the story only managed to rouse my protective instincts towards those who are close to me. If possible, I wanted to rehabilitate Adrian so he could show his true self again.


    ¡°Riela, can you promise me to take care of Adrian?¡± Feon asked me with concern and hope apparent in her face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered. Feon gives me a soft smile similar to how we first met. Ciela looks at me, conflicting emotions appearing on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make Adrian sad, otherwise I will follow you to the depths of hell,¡± Ciela said while speaking in a serious tone. Though her words might be sharp, I could tell they were more for the concern and well being of Adrian rather than anger itself.


    ¡°Adrian has really good comrades,¡± I said so with a smile.


    ¡°You bet,¡± replied Ciela with a haughty tone.


    All of us resumed walking again but the atmosphere was a lot less tense than before. It seemed the troublesome events had mended for the most parts.


    ¡°I wonder if I should tell Adrian¡¯s other secret to Riela,¡±


    Feon had suddenly said something under her breath which I couldn¡¯t really hear, I decided not to pay too much attention to it.

 Chapter 22

    All of us had resumed our search for the herb again. During our search, we managed to encounter a variety of chimaeras. Some with the head of a rat and with the body representing the form of a horse, a group of small bipedal pigs with hunchbacks, a lion with the forelimbs replaced with that of a bat, almost like a feline wyvern.


    It was a fantastical yet morbid sight. Usually, dungeons consisted of only one or two types of monsters within them but in here there were so many variations that it made hard to identify each and every chimaera. Technically chimaeras come under one class of family but their diversity can be endless.


    We had even managed to encounter a Tusker during this search but Feon and Ciela made quick work of it. I was at first afraid regarding the lack of a vanguard which generally the hero or warrior would take the position of, but it seems this sort of difficulty was just a child¡¯s work for them.


    Feon was great at crowd control, often turning most monsters stunned or immobile while Ciela took the kills one by one. The Tusker couldn¡¯t last the onslaught of their combination, each step was obstructed by magic while his vitals kept getting pierced by the archer.


    I just stood there standing and picking up items while the others continued their massacre. Thankfully it didn¡¯t take long till we had ample amounts of the Lefereuge herbs. Adrian and Riam should¡¯ve also collected enough herbs for us to complete the quest.


    We returned to the spot we had been separated and started to wait. Both I and Feon conducted some casual conversations while Ciela kept idle, waiting for the others to return. After a few minutes of resting, Adrian and Riam had returned.


    Adrian quickly rushed towards me and leapt onto my chest. The reactions were comparatively less extreme than before as if they expected this to occur. I guess Adrian¡¯s previous drastic actions had quickly changed the status quo, it might actually be a win for Adrian in the end.


    Feon and Ciela still didn¡¯t seem to be pleased by this sight, as for Riam, she had stopped caring long ago.


    ¡°Riela, I got hurt on my face. Could you heal me?¡± Adrian asked with upturned eyes. There was a small scratch on his cheek which was barely noticeable. I gave a nod before putting my palm near Adrian¡¯s cheek.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough for Adrian, he holds onto my hand and pushed it right into his soft supple cheeks. I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed by this slightly. Though we had a fair share of hugs, it was more in a comforting sense rather than a loving manner for me. Putting my palm against Adrian¡¯s face seemed a lot more intimate in that regard.


    ¡°Ahem, could you heal him already?¡± Feon spoke in a displeased voice. Noticing that I had gotten lost in the moment I ended up getting more flustered. Without realizing I had been staring deeply into Adrian¡¯s eyes. I promptly started healing after that. Adrian ended up giving an irritated side glance towards Feon who had interrupted the moment for him.


    ¡°Minor healing!¡± I chanted as a soft green glow emerges from my palm which ends up swirling around his cheek. Before long the scratch is gone, Adrian¡¯s cheek was back to normal without any form of blemishes. Having received my healing Adrian gave a happy grin.


    ¡°Thank you Riela!¡± he exclaims. Unexpectedly he closes into my cheek and gives a soft peck. My reddening cheeks turn into a darker shade. Damn, I was already imagining Adrian being a girl. Get your mind back on track Alex!


    Adrian gives a soft giggle upon seeing my reaction. His actions are honestly a bit too cute. Adrian was going a bit too into the offensive, as if he wanted to make our relationship progress into something else. I needed to do something before our relationship took a step towards the wrong path. It¡¯s possible that Adrian was showing such intimacy only because he believed I was a girl.


    Maybe I should break the news to him that I was a boy. It could work out in my favour and our relationship as friends could be regained. Obviously this was the best-case scenario. It might turn out worse than expected, with Adrian¡¯s already worn heart being torn to shreds.


    I calmed my thoughts after giving Adrian¡¯s head a light pat. It was do or die. I needed to tell him the truth at some point. I decided that I would tell him the secret when both of us were alone. Feon seemed quite annoyed after seeing the ordeal, perhaps due to the affection showed by Adrian.


    Both of us got up and resumed walking together with the party. Similar to before the party kept moving ahead while Adrian and I were walking in the back. It seemed the distances between him and the others would be hard to fix for now.


    ---


    Finally, we reached the guild. Inside Feon submitted the quest which was rewarded with a hefty chunk of money. We end up dividing the money in equal proportions, including my share despite me having not done much.


    Eventually, we go off in our own ways. The rest of the members leave one by one until only me and Adrian are left to our devices. We were both already out of the guild but none of us left yet. I muster up my courage to reveal the big truth to Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian.¡± I speak in a heavy tone.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Adrian replies in slight nervousness, maybe due to how serious I seemed.


    ¡°I need to tell you a secret.¡±


    Adrian doesn¡¯t say anything more, waiting for me to reveal the secret to him


    I take a deep breath and clear my thoughts. My anxiety lessened a bit after doing that. It was time to spill the beans.


    ¡°Adrian, I am actually a boy.¡±


    I wait for him to reply but I had already clenched my eyes while I said that. I was already imagining the heartbroken expressions he could be making, despair filling his eyes as tears come flowing out. I wanted to reject that possibility and tried to escape it by closing my eyes, I was just too weak to see such an expression on Adrian¡¯s face.


    ¡°I already knew.¡±


    My eyes fling open as I look at him with shock. Though my disguise wasn¡¯t perfect I don¡¯t think it could be seen through so easily. Adrian was giving a knowing smile to me, for how long did he know about it?


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°When you hugged me the first time idiot, your chest was just too flat and taut for me to not notice. I confirmed the feeling numerous times whenever I hugged you.¡±


    I heard his words in shock. My disguise was already ineffective right from the beginning. I felt so dumb after finding out about this.


    ¡°Since you told me your secret¡­ I guess I should tell you mine too.¡± Adrian said shyly. I await his reply as he twiddles his thumbs. Before I know it, he lunges towards me with his head landing right beside my ear.


    ¡°I am actually a girl.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Though I had thoughts about Adrian being a girl, the sudden arrival of the news came as a shock to me. I ended up stumbling a bit due to bewilderment, as well as to how close her body was.


    Seeing my disarranged state Adrian started to giggle. I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed after making a fool out of myself. Usually, I would¡¯ve gone ahead and taken a jab at teasing her in return but as of now, I was in no mood of doing so.


    Various questions popped up in my mind one after another, as well as to the uncertainty of what path our relationship would go through. Though my mind was in a mess, I had to ascertain a few things from Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian, if you¡¯re a female, does that mean you can¡¯t be the hero?¡± I voiced off my most important doubt immediately to her. One of my first reasons when I tried to first make contact with her was due to her being a hero candidate, I had further plans laid down the road to help her out. Supposedly all heroes are of the male gender so how could Adrian have obtained the blessings of Parlene church?


    ¡°I am not sure how to explain but¡­ Yes, technically only men are supposed to be able to have the position of the hero but somehow I was eligible for the blessings of Parlene too. I am not too clear of the information of how I could be allowed to obtain them but from what I heard it was the divine will of Parlene herself. Don¡¯t tell this to anyone since it¡¯s supposed to be a secret all right?¡± Adrian informed me in a rather casual manner.


    ¡°Is it alright to tell me such vital information?¡±


    ¡°I only told you this because it¡¯s you Riela, I feel I can trust my fate to you.¡±


    Adrian shrugged off my concerns with a smile, I felt her trust in me was too heavy to bear.


    ¡°Thank you Adrian for telling me all of this but I need some time to think this through,¡± I told Adrian with a tired voice. She seemed a bit disappointed after hearing that, perhaps she might¡¯ve wanted to spend more time with me.


    ¡°Oh okay¡­ it¡¯s alright. I-I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice turns uneasy as she replies, with her meekness returning again.


    I smile at Adrian and pat her head upon seeing that. Adrian suddenly holds onto my hand which was resting on her head, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Can you hug me once before you go?¡± She asks shyly, her cheeks had reddened like ripe tomatoes.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I say while returning a smile to Adrian, as my arms wrap around her back. She similarly wraps her arms around me but this hug felt a bit different. Her body was completely latched onto me unlike before, I could even feel the softness and swelling of her breast which didn¡¯t seem to hold much at first glance.


    I felt I was thinking rude thoughts so I tried to distract myself, unfortunately with Adrian¡¯s body in contact with me my thinking was in a mess. After looking at her face, it seemed she was all too aware of the predicament I was going through. She was giving a smug grin as if she could read me like an open book.


    ¡°You little rascal,¡± I exclaim jokingly as I separate her from my hug. She was a bit taken aback before I started raising her body into the air and spun her around. Adrian started laughing loudly out of joy and excitement, having seemed to have enjoyed the ride which I gave her.


    We continued to mess around for a bit before we decided to part our ways. Adrian seemed reluctant like before but her expression was much brighter. I saw her off and continued onto my own way, trying to figure out my thoughts for now.


    ---


    I was walking down the street while trying to get a clear grasp of my plan of actions for now, especially after the big reveal from Adrian. My current goal was to get rid of this curse which I had. These past 2 years I had tried finding for clues in various places such as the Parlene churches or dungeons. None of them had yet to prove useful.


    Call it an inkling but it seemed the demon lord might hold the key to the answer of this issue. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, having more men in this world could still help in allowing me to blend in more easily. It was a gamble to say the least but it was a gamble I was willing to make.


    I had no idea as to how strong this demon lord could be but I planned to help Adrian take care of him. Though I might sound pretentious while saying this but I felt I had grown a lot in terms of my fighting prowess. Guiding Adrian to be stronger should be an easy task for me.


    If possible I wanted to deal with the demon lord personally but in retrospect, it could prove to be a bad idea due to how much attention it would bring towards me. It could end up having an effect which could go contrary to the idea of avoiding girls.


    While I was walking I saw a glimpse of someone with blue hair inside of a bar. Was that possibly Feon? Curiosity got the better of me, making me wonder as to why she is visiting a bar so late at night.


    I entered the bar, it wasn¡¯t as rowdy as most bars used to be at this time. Scanning my eyes across the tables I notice the blue flowing hair. She was sitting next to a wall all by herself. A half-emptied bottle was on her table with a deep scarlet flush on her pale skin. Had she been drinking perhaps?


    Feon had a drunk expression with a big frown on her face. Is she okay? Could she be drinking her sorrows due to the recent changes in the party? My worries got the better of me as I decided to approach her.


    She didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to me until I was right in front of her. Her eyes were hazy and unconcerned until she took a look at my face. A sudden yelp escapes her mouth. ¡°Reila uhh¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Feon said to me while she was caught unprepared, trying to hide her awkwardness.


    ¡°Want some company?¡± I asked her, ignoring her question. I felt approaching her with concern or sympathy at this moment would backfire. ¡°Sure, drinks on me,¡± Feon replied as she returned a slight smile.


    I personally didn¡¯t want to have alcohol but letting Feon drink by herself would make her feel awkward. She ordered some booze for me and got back to her drink. I similarly started drinking mine, waiting for her to open up.


    ¡°You know, Adrian and I always had the same preferences. Same toys, same clothes, same people¡­ I always thought it was quite cute but it doesn¡¯t seem like so anymore.¡± She started speaking her random thoughts, her drunkenness opening up her mind to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same now, but right now it feels more like a torment. Sometimes I have dark thoughts, thoughts I shouldn¡¯t have and which I hate myself for.¡± Feon spoke so as she opened up her heart to me, it made me wonder as to why she¡¯s telling me that but perhaps she just wanted someone who could listen to her plight.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one, I sometimes have dark thoughts myself. But once in a while, I don¡¯t avoid these dark thoughts of mine but rather embrace them. They are still a part of who I represent even if I were to hide them from the surface. They¡¯re the desires which I don¡¯t want to accept but will always be within me.¡± I confessed to her my own true feelings similarly.


    Feon looked at me in shock, not expecting me to be so vocal about myself. ¡°I never expected you to be so philosophical Riela, but thank you. It made me feel a bit better about myself.¡± She smiles at me as she said those words.


    ¡°But I do find it funny you didn¡¯t get what I was saying, maybe it¡¯s for the better.¡± She says so as her smile gets lonely. Seeing that expression, my heart wanted to comfort her as much as possible.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but I feel really jealous of Adrian¡­ What am I doing with my life¡± Feon said that but it seemed like she didn¡¯t mean it. She seemed to be regretting her words immediately. ¡°Why did I just say that¡­¡± Tears instantly flood her eyes as she spoke to herself.


    Unable to watch anymore, I pull her towards my embrace as she goes right into my shoulder. Her mouth starts leaking sobbing sounds. The bar gets quieter than before, with the onlookers trying to not put their attention onto us.


    It reminded me back when I was with Adrian, I guess she is indeed similar to her.


    Slowly as time passes, her emotions start to cool down. She didn¡¯t seem to be crying anymore but her head didn¡¯t leave my shoulder. ¡°Riela can I request you of something, it might be a bit overboard¡­¡± Feon says, in an apologetic tone.


    ¡°Yes, anything,¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°I want to feel loved for once by someone, even if it¡¯s for a little while. Could you tell me that you love me?¡± Feon asked me, her voice was quite hesitant now. It seemed her heart was quite lonely after Adrian separated from her, so much so that she could ask for affection from the person who stole her companion; the person who stole Adrian from her.


    I felt quite guilty seeing her in such a state, I could only give in to her demands at that point.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I spoke as affectionately as possible.


    Suddenly Feon¡¯s body felt a lot less tense than before. ¡°Thank you,¡± Feon said as her arms tightened further around me. Her body practically sticking to me now.


    ¡°I wish I was the one trapped in that dungeon,¡± Feon said something which I couldn¡¯t hear properly. I was distracted by a silhouette near the entrance which I could see through the corner of my eye. By the time I turned my head to get a proper look at that person, she had already left.


    I ignored it and continued to comfort Feon but for some reason, I had an eerie feeling welling within me.

 Chapter 24

    It was already past midnight by now. Feon was completely knocked out, she was not reacting no matter how much I nudged her. It seemed the mixture of the tiredness as well as the alcohol had acted as a potent poison, making her unable to stay up any longer. I heaved a heavy sigh as I saw her innocent sleeping face, this would prove troublesome for me.


    Though I didn¡¯t want to force her awake I couldn¡¯t leave her like this either. It didn¡¯t help that I wasn¡¯t aware of where she lived in the first place. Does this mean I would have to carry her back home? I just hope she doesn¡¯t freak out by the time she wakes up.


    I gradually start to straighten her body and put her onto my back. Feon looked really vulnerable at this moment, seeing her in such a state would cause any man to have a hard time suppressing their dark desires. This was even worse for me as her body was pushing against mine, using my back as a support.


    Her abundant chest being shoved onto my back while her soft breath and shampoo kept stirring my ear and my nostrils. It was hard keeping straight thoughts when I was being given so much stimulus. These thoughts only managed to worsen my guilt further.


    I tightly clasp my hands around her thighs to prevent her from falling. We moved out of the bar and headed out to the street. For some reason, the image of that silhouette which appeared at the entrance of the bar kept pestering my mind. For all I knew it could¡¯ve just been a random passerby so why was my mind still stuck on her?


    I felt I was being overly cautious but instincts told me otherwise. I would often scan my eyes around the area just to confirm that no one was following us. Only after confirming so, would I feel slight relief and continue onwards. These steps repeated several times until I reached home.


    I hurriedly slumped down Feon¡¯s body onto my bed and proceeded to lay onto the sofa. I was feeling completely exhausted, more so than the extreme training I¡¯d frequently conduct. This was mainly due to mental fatigue. The day had proven to be quite hectic for me, with numerous events having happened simultaneously one after the other.


    I had been feeling stressed lately so I should just cancel tomorrow¡¯s training, yeah that sounds about right. Before I hit the sack I went ahead and fixed Feon¡¯s posture, then covered her body with a blanket.


    I proceeded to do my daily nightly routine before I went ahead to sleep in the bed. Hopefully, Feon is understanding of the circumstances which forced me to take her home. I stop contemplating about these complications and head straight to the sofa. Drowsiness slowly overcomes me as I head off to sleep.


    ---


    I don¡¯t know how long I had slept but my body felt really comfortable. It seemed I had slept quite well last night despite sleeping on the sofa. I open my eyes only to look at the scene in front of me in confusion. It was a vaguely familiar scene but I couldn¡¯t exactly point my figure as to what it was.


    ¡­


    Wait a second.


    A sudden realisation struck me as to what wonder lay before me. The colour of my face starts draining soon after, I had managed to royally fuck up somehow.


    What was lying before me was Feon¡¯s miraculous cleavage. Those round orbs of flesh had covered and enraptured my face. I felt sweat pouring out of my face as my body tensed up.


    I take a look around me only to notice I had somehow ended up in the bed. Feon who was still sleeping calmly was lying before me almost completely nude, save for the bra that had somehow been unhooked. Her arms were wrapped around my head, using it as a hug pillow.


    How did I end up here? Wasn¡¯t I sleeping on the sofa? Is my body a goddamn heat-seeking missile who just searches for huggable women when unconscious? Also, how did Feon end up becoming almost naked? Various other questions started to float into my head but I had to deal with this problem first.


    It didn¡¯t help that my member had similarly started to tense up involuntarily. I had been in this situation numerous times before but it was the first time for this to happen to me with someone other than my sister. Before the situation turned direr I tried to move my face away from those wonderful bags of dreams.


    Unfortunately, my resistance only managed to provoke an unconscious reaction from her body. Her arms tightened around my head, pushing my head further into those mountains. A slight hum was released from her mouth as if she felt comfortable again. Soon her leg also wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer to her.


    I had somehow managed to get in a worse position than I first started off with. Should I just stay still and enjoy the moment? I instantly shrug those thoughts. Taking advantage of someone who disliked me just didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    I got back to slowly budging my body in an attempt to get away from her. Feon soon lets out a discomforted noise. It seems my actions had managed to rouse her awake. I could already see her accusing me of sexual harassment when she wakes up.


    A yawn escapes from her lips and her dozy eyes slowly open up. I immediately start acting as if I was asleep as to avoid her inevitable wrath, even if it was just a few seconds of delay. Her eyes were probably staring at me with shock and disgust right at this moment. But the awaited scene doesn¡¯t occur.


    I could feel her hand ruffling the back of my head suddenly. I try to act as still as possible, suppressing my bewilderment and surprise. Why wasn¡¯t Feon getting angry with me? While I was still thinking so I suddenly feel a new sensation on my head.


    The sound of suction comes from above me just like that of ones nostril¡¯s flaring up. Wait? Was she smelling my hair? Why would Feon be doing that? I felt an intense urge to move with the sudden feeling of awkwardness but I barely managed to hold it in.


    We stay like this for a while before she starts to part away. She seemed to slowly move away, reassurance fills my body momentarily. Though it doesn¡¯t last for long¡­ I suddenly feel a pair of hands holding onto my head.


    A soft sensation touches my lips like those of a rose petal. Words weren¡¯t enough to describe the jolt of electricity I had suddenly felt at that moment.

 Chapter 25

    Steelz


    Edited by - Pant


    WARNING: Lewd chapter


    I was momentarily stunned due to what was happening. I resist opening my eyes and continued my sleeping act. Feon probably just brushed her lips against mine by mistake right? I try to convince myself of the most logical reason for the kiss. No way it was intentional, it really wasn¡¯t¡­


    Or at least I had hoped so. While persuading myself to believe it was just accidental, her tongue suddenly invades into my mouth. I was taken aback completely. The disbelief was visible on my face.


    She tastes my mouth relentlessly, once, twice, she never had enough of it. As she kissed with unabated fervour, her body clings onto me tightly. Her body wriggles and rubs against mine erotically, showcasing her mature charm.


    My mind had gone into overload at this moment. I was never good at dealing with sensual experiences, in fact, I had realized I was quite vulnerable to them. Having received Feon¡¯s passionate attacks it was no question that my resistances were now completely gone.


    I had gone into a defenceless state, leaving my fate onto my assaulter¡¯s hands. Her warm breath brushes onto my skin, I could clearly feel the heat of her body. My thoughts had numbed as I let Feon ravage my lips, making me incapable of forming any sort of coherent thoughts.


    I had questions, too many to unanswered questions but at this point, I only felt vexation towards myself. I was making the same mistake which I had once made, the mistake which led to my separation from Seris. It was a mistake I had once vowed to never repeat yet I had failed to do so yet again.


    The times where I had spent isolated for 2 years had lowered my guard, so much so that I let Feon approach me without a hint of caution. Frustration and anger were boiling within me. I needed to vent these feelings somehow.


    I grasped onto Feon¡¯s shoulders and she responded with a surprised look. Yes, I had chosen to make Feon the outlet of my burning emotions. Feon had probably realized that my sleep was all an act but me taking the lead was an unexpected outcome for her.


    It was time for me to attack, I pushed my own tongue inside of her mouth and swirled it around. I had given in to my carnal desires and lust. Feon who was facing the onslaught of my attacks looked as if I had stolen her breath.


    Both our tongues intermingle, the excitement was apparent in each other¡¯s eyes. We part momentarily, both of us gasping for breath. ¡°You are such a good kisser Riam, I want you to ruin me even more!¡± she exclaims in pure euphoria. She doesn¡¯t allow me to speak a single word, immediately leaping back into my mouth.


    Feon was unwilling to be away from my lips for a single moment and I obliged her desires, wanting to taste those sweet lips of hers. We continued our lust-driven kiss, falling further and further into depravity. But for some unknown reason, I had a feeling of guilt welling up within me as I tried to gratify my desires.


    Images of Seris and Adrian surfaced in my mind for some reason but I forcefully ignored them. I was too invigorated into the scene before me. As our kissing intensifies, my hands move away from her shoulders. My right hand reached for her breast as my left one reaches down to her round rear.


    Naughty moans leak her out of her mouth as I start to play around with them. Her body ends up clenching against mine from the pleasure she was going through. I squeeze and rub around her luscious areas as I kiss with more vigour.


    The exquisite mixture of softness and firmness within my fingers was quite addicting. Her slight leaks of pleasure gave an immoral feeling to it, making it hard to resist from playing more with her body.


    I start to softly twirl and pinch onto her light pink nipples. Feon''s moans instantly increase in volume. As I kept on playing with her nipples, her body convulses involuntarily, sometimes forcibly separating from my mouth due to the torrent of pleasure. It seemed that her nipples were one of her erogenous zones.


    In response her hands had gotten behind my back. I could feel her delicate cold fingers wrapping around me. There was a deep blush on her face and her eyes were filled with playful obsession towards me, as if each action of mine was tantalizing to her.


    Feon¡¯s body was now being completely controlled by me. I start to feel her juices dripping onto my left hand, soaking it in its entirety. It seemed while she was clutching onto me, she had gone through an orgasm. It was an unexpected surprise but it only managed to arouse me further.


    Feon¡¯s lower body starts to brush against my groin, causing her love liquid to be smeared onto my pants. My member couldn¡¯t help but involuntarily twitch upon feeling that sensation. It was quite obvious what Feon was pursuing but I was starting to have second thoughts.


    Is it really okay for me to move onto that stage? Though I was giving into cravings due to the heat of the moment as well as to vent my frustrations, I had a feeling I would deeply regret it if I took it a step further. It seemed that these years had taken a toll on me, causing me to commit such deeds but it wasn¡¯t an excuse, the current situation was a result of the actions which I took.


    I pause for a second, contemplating on whether I was doing the right thing but Feon wasn¡¯t willing to wait for a second. She took the dominant role again, thrusting her tongue into my mouth. My mind starts to get muddled again under her assault but suddenly there¡¯s an interruption to the steamy scene.


    Loud banging noises could be heard from the door. Who could it be at this point? I don¡¯t think any of the party members knew of the area where I stayed. Feon ignores them completely, being too invested in making love to me.


    The banging gets louder as the door starts to creak. The resounding noise keeps rising in volume until there¡¯s an odd silence. Feon finally gives me some space and gets up. ¡°It¡¯s alright Riela, no need to be afraid. I will make quick work of this intruder who disturbed our sacred time together.¡±


    I look at her wordlessly, not knowing how to respond to such a statement. Feon starts heading to the door. An abrupt crashing sound could be heard as the door bends inwards, barely hanging onto the frame. My body starts to tense up and sweat nervously at that sight.


    A despairing thought appears in my mind, which I dearly hoped for to not be true. It couldn¡¯t have possibly been Adrian right¡­?

 Chapter 26

    As I feared for the worst Feon headed towards the door. She had already started to chant a few spells beforehand, acting cautiously towards whoever this intruder was. The air had gotten incredibly tense, I could feel the malicious aura leaking from the direction of the door.


    Feon on the other hand was unfazed, she stood in front of the door unyieldingly. She was stalwart in her intentions to punish whoever disturbed her sweet time. I stared at the scene with worry, things were about to get messy real fast.


    Though Feon somewhat forced herself on me, I was still concerned about her well being. Her current state was most likely caused by my curse. I had to take responsibility in that regard. Feon getting hurt was the last thing I wanted to see happen.


    It was also possible that the person behind that door was Adrian which could prove to make things even more terrible. Adrian wasn¡¯t in a stable state of mind as of recently, seeing us in such a scene could worsen her problem. I couldn¡¯t help but panic at the thought of it.


    My imagination went wild, thinking of the worst possible outcome. I just prayed that the events wouldn¡¯t play out as it went in my mind.


    As I was thinking so the door soon burst open. I awaited the nightmarish scene which was about to play in front of me. But weirdly enough, there was no one there. Feon soon went alert. The enemy¡¯s whereabouts were now unknown, it placed Feon at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Lux Binding!¡± it was an oddly familiar voice, I felt a bit of relief knowing this invader wasn¡¯t Adrian.


    A ring of light shot out through the wall, showing the considerable amount of force behind the spell. Feon was caught off guard by the sudden attack, making her defences vulnerable. She tried to evade it but wasn¡¯t fast enough, the ring of light smacked right onto her body and enveloped her entirely.


    She now looked like a caterpillar made of light, wriggling around constantly. Thankfully it didn¡¯t seem like a spell which could cause any injury to Feon, but it had incapacitated her completely. I was on my own now.


    I stared towards the hole which had formed on the wall. The footsteps of the perpetrator could now be heard, it seemed as if she was heading towards the doorway. I nervously gulped, I mentally prepared myself for another possible fight.


    The opponent seemed pretty skilled but I had some confidence within me. As long as my debuff Before the Chopping Board doesn¡¯t activate I could probably deal with her easily. Hopefully, lady luck is with my side on this one otherwise I had a feeling this could turn out pretty badly.


    The slow trodding footsteps come to a halt right before the person could enter my vision. My anticipation was getting worse, why did she suddenly stop there? I stared at the door frame, knowing that she could be standing right there, inches away from my vision.


    ¡°You can do this!¡± I heard a slight whisper, was she talking to herself? Suddenly the figure dashed right towards me. I was ready to defend myself but when I saw her face I was shocked beyond words.


    She leaps right into me and pulls me into her embrace. Her luscious body completely latches onto me, it was even more erotic than Feon¡¯s. I could feel her soft breath on my face, there was a slight warmth emanating from it.


    The girl before me had long white hair which had a tint of a silver colour to it. Her azure eyes felt calm and serene like a lake. It was the same gorgeous face I had seen numerous times but it had matured now.


    Without a doubt, it was my-


    ¡°Alex I missed you so much!¡±


    Seris hugs me tightly, so tightly that I could feel all her grown proportions pushing onto me. She starts smothering my face with kisses, it was truly overwhelming for me. It had been so long since I had last seen my sister and she had already grown into quite a beauty.


    I almost felt tears leaking out of my eyes as I smelt her nostalgic smell again.


    ¡°Seris!¡± I exclaimed as I hugged her back. She happily receives my hug, a wide grin had spread onto her face.


    ¡°I love you so much Alex, never ever leave me again! You don¡¯t know how much time I had spent searching for you. I missed you so so much, I am so happy!¡±


    ¡°I missed you too Seris¡± I patted her head as I said that. She happily received my pats, tears also leaked out of her eyes. It was the reunion of a familial bond, the bond of a brother and sister, she was the only girl I could live with without any worries.


    But suddenly the ambience which was all happy and merry started to dim down all of a sudden. I felt goosebumps on my arms at the unexpected change around Seris¡¯ atmosphere. Her eyes started to become hollow, those beautiful lake like eyes of her had turned into the abyss of the ocean, her grasp on me had tightened. That fascinating smile of hers had started to give off some eerie vibes.


    My body screamed at me to escape, my eyes immediately shifted sideways as to avoid her gaze. I felt like a lamb before her, completely powerless.


    ¡°Alex, who is that girl¡­?¡± My skin turned pale from that question. Unknowingly my back was completely drenched from sweat. I gave her a forced smile as I tried to think a way out of this.


    ¡°Seris I can explai-¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can explain? Then tell me why was she completely naked? Why can I smell that whore¡¯s smell from you? Did she hurt you? Should I kill her now? She isn¡¯t someone important to you, is she? Do you still have your virginity intact? How many girls do you have around you now? Why is your pant¡¯s crotch covered in her disgusting fluids? Weren¡¯t you going to marry me? How do you want me to dispose of her?¡±


    Seris asks several questions rapidly, one after the other. I was barely able to make sense of them. She had immediately rendered me to a helpless state after overwhelming me with these questions. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to say anything.


    ¡°Wait, wait, Seris, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Calm? I am perfectly calm. You haven¡¯t answered a single question of mine yet. Did this bitch seduce you or something?¡±


    ¡°Wait she is just a party member of mine, I can explain!¡±


    Why did the scene change from a sweet and cute reuniting, to one where it looked like a husband was trying to defend himself from his wife¡¯s accusations after having an affair?


    I tried to slowly explain everything to Seris, her interrogations were nothing to scoff at. She tried to probe every bit of information I had. Though I confessed almost everything to her, I didn¡¯t entirely tell the truth, in fear of jeopardizing Feon¡¯s life. In an attempt to downplay how bad my actions with Feon were, I had decided to spew off some lies to my sister.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that she was just laying next to you and nothing serious happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seris points at my crotch which was still wet from our prior indecent actions.


    ¡°So why is your crotch so wet then? How come her smell is all over your body?¡±


    ¡°T-that I ended up hugging her in my sleep. Y-yeah you know h-how bad my hugging habit is r-right?¡± I told to Seris, slightly stuttering from the intimidating air around her.


    She stays quiet for some time, ruminating in deep thought.


    ¡°Alright Alex, you¡¯re in the clear, for now,¡± Seris tells me in a threatening manner, putting clear emphasis in her last words. I give a sigh of relief knowing she won¡¯t pursue the issue for now.


    ¡°What about Feon?¡± I ask Seris while eyeing the cocoon made of light. She was still desperately struggling as if her life depended on it.


    ¡°She will just have to stay here, the spell should wear off soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Stay here? You mean to say that we will be going somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Yes brother, I can¡¯t stay here for long due to troublesome matters, you won¡¯t leave your sister alone right?¡± Seris innocently asks me, her intimidating feel nowhere to be seen. She uses her trademark puppy dog eyes on me as if begging me to go along with her demands. It reminded me of my old times when I was always with Seris. I dearly missed those days.


    ¡°Alright I guess, but not for long okay?¡± I helplessly gave in to her request.


    ¡°Yaaa! Thank you brother! I will surely fulfil all your desires!¡± Seris cheers joyfully as she says something vague. I pat her head to calm her down. Feon on the other hand seemed to be tumbling around with even more fervour.


    I was slightly worried for her but hoped that nothing bad happened to her while I was gone. It¡¯s not like I was going away forever anyways.

 Chapter 27

    Steelz


    We started to head off with Seris clinging onto my side. It had become a bit cumbersome to move since she was sticking to me so closely. Not to mention it brought in a lot of unneeded attention to us. I wanted to avoid having Seris so close to me since we both were starting to get sticky with the sweat, but I let it be since it had been so long since we met again.


    I was curious though as to how Seris managed to find me in the first place. I didn¡¯t get many chances to ask questions due to how intense the situation had become, but now that things had calmed down I could use this time to clear my doubts.


    ¡°Seris, how did you manage to find me in the first place?¡±


    ¡°I got to know about your whereabouts from the guild, after hearing that I rushed to where you were as quickly as possible,¡± replied Seris in a casual manner.


    It was quite surprising hearing that answer. Wasn¡¯t the guild supposed to respect the privacy of the adventurers? If the word got out then it would surely harm the reputation of the guild. I tried to inquire for further information about this.


    ¡°How come the guild gave you this information, also how did you know it was me to begin with?¡±


    Seris starts to make a face as if she was pondering something, she answers abruptly after that.


    ¡°Well, the word about you got spread after you rescued the hero candidate. It was quite a shocking event since a low ranked adventurer managed to save the hero which was the hardest emergency quest in that guild. After that, the information brokers were hired to collect all data on you from public and private records such as your quest history, skills, physiological characteristics.


    I looked into the data and it didn¡¯t take long for me to come to the possibility that it was my dear brother. Though you don¡¯t need to worry about it now, I made sure that all the information regarding you was to be kept confidential. But I didn¡¯t manage to stop it in time so some data might have been leaked, but ah! Your sister is always there to protect you!¡±


    I was shocked when I heard this. All it took was for me to save the hero candidate and my personal info became the equivalent of a public social media account. Not to mention it was the guild dealing with this information. If I had known about this I wouldn¡¯t have ever tried to turn in the quest. Though not all things went badly as a result, I had managed to meet with Seris again who I had been missing so dearly.


    Just, there was a slight concern for the data leakage. I had an unnerving feeling this could result in something bad despite the precautions Seris might¡¯ve taken. If things somehow managed to become worse I needed to escape this town soon. Considering my luck I knew when things could go bad, they always did.


    It made me wonder how did Seris get her hands on this information in the first place, not to mention quite quickly too. Not only that but she managed to stomp out the flow of information also, I had never expected her to have so much power behind her.


    I ended up probing for more information about it.


    ¡°Seris, how did you manage to get this information? I am not asking whether you got this from the guild but what connections did you make use of to get a hold of this information.¡±


    Seris looks at me and makes a cutesy action as if she had started thinking again, she puts her hand on her chin and closes her eyes as it contemplating deeply. I could see her left eye had a slight opening, trying to take a peek at me. It just made it more obvious this was an act but it made it funnier at the same time.


    ¡°With the power of love!¡± Seris declares while raising her fist into the air, the oncoming bystanders stare at us in bewilderment. I immediately raised my hand and bonked her head with a slight tap. In response, she let out her small tongue while showing a mischievous yet unapologetic expression.


    Seeing her trying to act all cute and naughty I couldn¡¯t help but pinch those rosy cheeks.


    ¡°Alriight alriight, I am sowwy!¡± Seris begs for forgiveness while having trouble pronouncing those words, she soon bursts into laughter after saying that.


    It was times like these that I had missed so much. Seeing Seris smile so cheerfully made me soothe my heart. Her laughter dies down as she stares back at me now.


    ¡°Well, a lot of things happened back when you left. But for now, I will tell you the shortened version of all this. Back when you went missing I had tried to look for help in any way possible. I ended up rejoining the church and it all worked out. I helped them a bit and in return, they helped me get this info on you.¡±


    I looked at Seris in astonishment.


    ¡°You joined the church again? That¡¯s great!¡± I spoke with renewed enthusiasm. Back then Seris had sacrificed her position of the pope candidate to spend more time with me. I had always had heavy regrets about that since I had managed to destroy her bright future. Seeing that her life was back on track made me quite content.


    But Seris didn¡¯t seem too happy about it, she instead gave me a forced smile. Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but worry. I put my palm on her head and spoke to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, I can tell when you¡¯re unhappy about something. If you wish to quit sometime in the future then I will support your decision.¡±


    Seris¡¯ emotions seemed to have gotten a bit better after that. She nods and gives a soft yet genuine smile this time.


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Seris replies to me. I rub her head a bit before we continue on our way.


    While we continued walking I had noticed a few shops displaying tasty assortments of sweets. We were already outside together after such a long time, might as well enjoy it.


    ¡°Hey Seris, wanna grab a bite from one of those stalls.


    ¡°Alright, you better feed me like you used to though!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I gave in to her demands like I always did back then.


    Both of us ended up revelling at the moment. Seris seemed to have a blast as she kept on tugging and leading me to various places to try out new stuff. I was just glad having to see her smile like this.


    ---


    It had been a long walk but we had soon reached the main streets. It was an area where the richer class of people stayed. With my garb being a cloak and some black leather armour, I gave the feeling of a typical adventurer. Problem was you wouldn¡¯t usually see that many adventurers roaming around here in such a posh place.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped that with my current attire I had managed to attract a lot of attention. Seris clung onto me a lot closer than before, afraid of losing me again. She was surely misinterpreting the situation this time, with my illusion skills currently active the chance of them seeing through my disguise was negligible.


    ¡°Seris you don¡¯t need to stick so much to me, I am not going anywhere,¡± I told Seris in an attempt to give her some reassurance.


    ¡°No!¡± She exclaims as she grasps onto me more tightly.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Seris, everyone is staring.¡±


    Seris stays silent, unwilling to budge. It seemed she was going to be obstinate in refusing me. I gave a sigh indicating my loss. I can never win against Seris in the end.


    We continue down the road as numerous villas pass by. It was taking quite some time to reach there, I started thinking as to how long this would go on for.


    As we kept on walking we had managed to reach the end of the road, a large mansion was in front of us. I suddenly had a bad feeling about this, is it possible that Seris lives¡­


    ¡°We have reached!¡± Seris exclaims with excitement.


    This is her mansion, isn¡¯t it¡­


    ¡°Seris¡­ do you own this mansion?¡± I asked in a hesitating voice.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in.¡± She replies with a charming smile.


    I heave another sigh after finding out about this. It just came to show how much I had been interfering with Seris¡¯ future prospects. If I hadn¡¯t been here then Seris would be living a much better life right now. As her brother, I couldn¡¯t be happier with Seris¡¯ success in life.


    Unaware of my thoughts, Seris rushes towards the mansion while dragging me by the arm. Well, while I am here, I might as well enjoy the moment.

 Chapter 28

    Steelz


    Everything felt bizarre. Anyone would be surprised knowing their close relative suddenly had a mansion in a span of 2 years. It was almost unbelievable for me.


    ¡°Seris could you tell me how you got a freaking mansion?¡± I asked in bemusement.


    I tried asking Seris about the mansion but she seemed to avoid the question itself, seemingly unwilling to answer it. She awkwardly stares around and acts as if she didn¡¯t hear it. After I persisted on that question did she reluctantly agree to tell me later.


    ¡°Okay brother, I will tell you later alright. I just need some time to prepare myself.¡± She tells me in a hesitant manner. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant by needing time to prepare herself but her intent was clear that she was disinclined to answer right now.


    Seris had ignored my probing and hauled me over to the mansion, while tightly grasping onto my arm. As we get closer I realize how big the mansion really is. Compared to the surroundings, this building struck out the most.


    I looked at in awe while Seris started giggling from the expression I made. It was pretty obvious as to how surprised I was.


    ¡°If you¡¯re shocked just by seeing this much, I wonder how you¡¯ll react when we enter the mansion,¡± Seris said to me in a smug tone.


    I wanted to reply but my emotions were in haywire at that moment. I could only breathe deeply in an attempt to calm myself.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for the gates to open with a loud creaking sound. Since no one was there it appeared as if the gate had been automated with the usage of magic. As we enter I happen to notice the guards situated near the gate. They all wore sleek black armours with the gilding of gold on them. It gave a really luxurious feel to it.


    It seemed that they were all women considering the curves around the chest of the armour. Their gazes were all directed at me, suspicious of my very presence. But with Seris beside me, they didn¡¯t bother to intervene with us.


    It was a nerve-wracking feeling as it reminded me of the times we used to study in school. Their intentions were obviously not of affection, they were just acting cautiously as to follow their assigned duties.


    Seris appeared to have noticed my nervousness and tried to pat me on the head.


    ¡°There there brother, as long as I am here no one will try to hurt you.¡± She says in an attempt to comfort me. Though it did make me slightly embarrassed, I did start feeling tranquil under the care which she showed.


    ¡°Stop acting like I am a little kid, jeez,¡± I say while trying to hide my embarrassment.


    ¡°But you are my lovely younger brother,¡± Seris says so with a bright smile. Her smile seemed so dazzling for a second that I lost myself within it. I couldn¡¯t help but think about how beautifully she had grown.


    I was so lost in thought that Seris managed to get really close to me. Our noses were almost touching. Her deep sparkling azure eyes right before me, mesmerizing me into them. It didn¡¯t take long for me to regain my composure and back off.


    Seris gave a knowing grin with a slight snicker escaping her mouth. ¡°You were thinking something naughty weren¡¯t you?¡± She says a bit suggestively.


    Though I did look at Seris as the person of the opposite sex at times, I never tried to think too much about it since she was my sister. But after seeing her charm bloom so gorgeously I was left in a loss of words.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t, anyway let''s just head into the mansion already,¡± I say so as I tried to avoid the topic entirely. It seemed I had ended up making it too obvious. Seris had caught onto it but she didn¡¯t try to bother me about it, though her grin didn¡¯t hide how much she was enjoying this.


    I felt a bit irritated after being played by Seris but I tried not to show it on the surface. If she knew about it then there was going to be an onslaught of teasing for me. I rushed into the mansion along with Seris before she could catch onto it.


    The guards were left uncomfortably staring at our banter as we headed to the huge wooden door. While we walked Seris glanced back at the guards and looked at them wordlessly. They responded with a nod. There was some understanding between them but I couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what they had conveyed to each other. Maybe it was some routine for them?


    Without concerning herself with the guards any further, she pushed me ahead and led me into the mansion. Upon my entrance, I was greeted by the majestic interiors of the building. It felt like I had entered a world where only the colour blue existed.


    The walls, the furniture, the chandeliers, all had some hints of the colour blue in them. They all had the same colour theme. I knew that Seris¡¯ favourite colour was blue but I didn¡¯t think it would go so far. It gave the whole place a very calm feeling to it, albeit a bit dull.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like the design?¡± She asks expectantly.


    ¡°Yeah, it looks great. I wouldn¡¯t mind staying in a place like this.¡± I said while trying to hide my true thoughts.


    ¡°Really? I am so glad you like it, I always knew you liked blue too.¡±


    Though she wasn¡¯t wrong I wouldn¡¯t say I preferred it to such an extent. Did she try to make it all blue just to fit my tastes? Nah, can¡¯t possibly be the case. I was just over imagining things, the idea itself was quite absurd in the first place.


    Seris led me throughout the mansion. The blue tones were a bit overboard but I couldn¡¯t deny the mansion had a nice aesthetic to it as a whole. It was spick and span, there weren¡¯t any signs of dirt. But the whole mansion had a slight dreary feeling to it, mainly due to the lack of people inside.


    It looked as if Seris had been living here alone for quite some time, there weren¡¯t even signs of any maids to take care of the mansion itself. Did they have allotted timings perhaps? Whatever was the case I still felt bad for my dear sister. It seemed she had to bear through the loneliness like me, despite living in such opulence.


    ¡°Brother you¡¯re acting gloomy again,¡± Seris asks me with concern, forcing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s just nothing¡­¡± I say while trying to hide my emotions.


    The atmosphere becomes a bit awkward followed by an odd silence. Seris stares at me with worry apparent in her face. As for me, I was sympathizing with the young girl beside me who had been suffering throughout these years.


    ¡°Seris, were you alone all this time?¡± I ask her with a worried tone. She stayed quiet for a while but I could see her eyes go blank for a second. With empathy filling my heart, I head to Seris to give her a hug.


    She doesn¡¯t try resisting me. I could soon feel something wet pouring down my shoulders. Soft whimpers could be heard from Seris. I could feel her cold body coming closer to mine as she returned my hug. Her embrace tightening around my body.


    ¡°I am sorry!¡± She bawls out to me.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? You did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry, I am sorry!¡± She cries out relentlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let it all out,¡± I say as I pacify her.


    We stood still for some time, though it lasted for a few minutes it felt like an eternity. Seris finally regains her composure but her eyes were red from crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me, brother,¡± Seris says to me in a pitiful voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I tell her reassuringly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Seris says it again as she buries her head into my chest.


    It takes some time to quell her anxiety completely but her emotions seemed to be back on high spirits after that. Our trip continued but the excitement had been dampened. None of us were quite in the mood to go roaming around the mansion anymore.


    ¡°Brother you must be hungry right? How about I fix you a meal for the time being?¡± Seris offers to me with a happy smile. It would be a lie to say I hadn¡¯t been missing her cooking all this while. She made the best food ever especially with the home-made sauce she added.


    I agreed with her suggestion. Seris skips around with jovial vigour after hearing that. Her skills might have improved throughout the years. I couldn¡¯t wait to try it out. She proceeds to drag me into the dining hall which was quite impressive, to say the least.


    She quickly heads into the kitchen after having seated me onto one of the chairs. I could hear her humming till here, Seris appeared as if she was quite happy to get another opportunity to cook.


    As I waited for breakfast to get ready, I started to wonder what our future would hold in store for us. Seris had reached her age of coming, she was now a woman who fit the ideals of many men. If possible I wanted Seris to have some experience with men other than me. Back in my last time, it was quite common for women to enjoy having dates with men, I wanted her to feel similar feelings of love.


    It was time I needed to uphold my duty as her dear brother. Seris might end up with some man unworthy of her so it was the brother¡¯s duty to protect her and help her find a suitable candidate. Just the prospect of carrying out that role made me quite thrilled, I always wanted to try it out once when I was young.


    Though these were just some unaccomplished dreams of mine. If Seris really wanted a man I couldn¡¯t really deny her of it. Same if it was a woman, it was Seris¡¯ decision as her own individual, I couldn¡¯t possibly deprive her of the choice of her preferred partner.


    My thoughts wandered further, from what her preferences of her partner could be to how I could make use of my connections to help her. As I contemplated all of this, the food was ready to be served. Seris brought along an assortment of dishes. It was piping hot, the aroma coming from the food invigorated my whole body.


    ¡°Seris it smells lovely, I can¡¯t wait to try them out!¡± I said so without any intentions to hide my anticipation, the food just smelt so good I could feel my mouth watering already.


    ¡°I similarly can¡¯t wait brother,¡± Seris replies to me.


    Without further ado, I gobbled down the food. The taste was just tantalizing, the savoury flavours of the meat just burst into my mouth, vegetables added into it made for an irresistible combination while the bread just appeased my taste buds even more. It tasted so good, Seris had indeed increased her proficiency with her cooking skills. But something felt slightly lacking, it was her home-made sauce.


    ¡°Seris the dishes taste amazing, I really can¡¯t express how good they are.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I am glad then.¡± Seris replies with a wide smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me asking but where is your home-made sauce? I actually was looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was saving them for dessert. I am sure you would love it.¡±


    Damn, Seris was really going all out on this one.


    ¡°Honestly I wish I could have this food every day, this is just so good!¡± I say while ravenously devouring the rest of the dishes.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Seris replied to me though I didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning.


    Some time passes as I completely clean off all the plates. There wasn¡¯t a single speck of food left. Though I already felt full I was still expectant about the desert. It would surely be something astounding considering how she saved the special sauce exclusively for it.


    Just as I thought so I had a sudden feeling of drowsiness overwhelming me. It seemed that I had eaten so much that even my body couldn¡¯t handle the burden of it. It was regrettable that I wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy the dessert but Seris would surely save some for me to eat later.


    With Seris beside me, I could sleep right here without worries. Though I started to notice something odd. Throughout the entire time, Seris had yet to eat any of the food, she had just been sitting on the chair as she watched me eat with that captivating smile of hers.


    I could barely grasp onto my thoughts as the drowsiness got worse, I was barely conscious at this point. I was probably overthinking it anyways. Seris was just my lovable sister, my anxiety was just getting the better of me and making me unnecessarily paranoid.


    As I felt my consciousness slipping away I heard some sweet whispers passing into my ears.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Seris repeated those words just like back then when she was crying, except this time it had a heavier feeling to it.

 Chapter 29 (18+)

    Steelz


    Thanks to Jamminrabbit for the help with the edits, do check out his novels


    Warning: This chapter consists of sexual content


    My eyes were closed, roaming into the sweet dreams of wonderland. I was enjoying myself, indulging into my fantasies of having a wonderful home in the countryside, free of strife with a harem only for me. In that vision of mine, I didn¡¯t need to fear any women, I could roam around anywhere without any interference. It was a wonderful dream, so wonderful that I wished I could sleep for days.


    But my wishes were cut short as I felt something kneading my head. I wasn¡¯t sure as to what it was but it was moist. The wet part kept rubbing onto my nose and mouth repeatedly, it had a unique smell to it.


    I let my lips part, a bitter sour sweetness seeped into my mouth. It was clearly Seris¡¯ homemade sauce but it tasted more¡­ concentrated. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she would be feeding the sauce straight away. Was this her idea of a dessert? I can¡¯t say I minded it but forcing it into a sleeping person was a bit too much.


    It would be a good idea to stop Seris for the time being, I didn¡¯t want to stay in the bed the whole day while being fed the special sauce.


    As I thought so, I had opened my eyes. But what I saw surprised me. I wasn¡¯t sure as to what I was seeing, a peach white shade of colour kept moving back and for-


    I was absolutely tongue-tied.


    My eyes slowly crawled up, trembling with each movement. I kept dearly wishing for whatever was happening to be a dream, no I dearly begged for this to be a delusion. I closed my eyes again. Ten seconds, twenty seconds. I kept waiting for the scene before me to vanish but it didn¡¯t happen.


    The sight was still there, the sensation was still there, the taste was still there, and most importantly¡­ Seris was still there. Yes, it was Seris, my dear older sister who I cherished the most, sitting right there on top of me.


    I felt confusion, befuddlement, bewilderment. So much to ask yet the answer was simple. She was rubbing her crotch on my face. Her dripping wet walls kept flooding as the incessant amount of juices keep dripping down my face, drop by drop.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it but I was right there, under her mercy. From the taste, I could make out that all these years I had been fed food mixed in with her love juices. It made me distraught, how could I be so blind?


    Seris had noticed I was awake by now, her hollow eyes were filled with immeasurable ecstasy. She let out a soft squeal when she noticed that I was now conscious. I could see her honey pot quench slightly at that moment, letting a torrent of her fluids out onto my mouth.


    Seris quivered at that moment, her round and firm ass rested its soft flesh onto my chin. Sweat dribbled down her seductive body, some of it falling down on me. She was out of strength momentarily, if I had a chance to escape it would be now.


    Though my debuff, ¡°Before the Chopping Board¡± was in effect, I still had an opportunity to make a move. As I tug my hand to push Seris off I noticed the bindings holding my limbs in place. Before I knew it, I had already lost any hope to get out of this.


    Seris slowly got off my chin, her soft mass of flesh was now laying on my chest. It seemed like her emotions were in turmoil too, hints of compassion and love, yet there were also signs of hesitation and worry.


    ¡°Brother, I love you so much!¡± Seris said while panting. She eyed my whole body lovingly, passion burning in her eyes.


    ¡°Seris, what the hell are you doing?¡± I ask in horror, I tried to instinctively cover myself but it was all useless.


    Seris stuttered a bit, intimidated by my shout ¡°Brother¡­ I... uh¡­¡± Seris¡¯ eyes started wandering, acting helpless.


    Before I noticed it I was staring ravenously at Seris¡¯ body, her breathtaking face and bountiful pair of breasts had a scarlet tint on her. The stomach was flat like a model while her thighs were plump yet had some muscle definition on it. Her azure eyes sparkled beautifully under the darkness, drowning me deeper into them.


    My member had erected to full mast while I thought about Seris. Shame and embarrassment filled my face despite trying my best to hide it. I tried to calm it down through sheer willpower but sadly I wasn¡¯t that strong in my control.


    While my face was turning into a rosy blush, Seris¡¯ eyes had already darted towards my cock. ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡± I whispered to myself. It was too late to regret though, the weakness she showed towards me was nowhere to be seen now. As if a switch had flipped, her eyes looked like an animal preying on her hunt. Her flushed face looked right back at me, now having a mischievous smile on it.


    ¡°Oh god, Seris wait, we can talk this out¡± I tried to stall for time. It was inevitable but as of now, I was grasping at straws. Seris didn¡¯t say anything, just keeping that naughty grin of hers directed at me. ¡°You¡¯re my dear sister, right? We can¡¯t do this, could yo-¡±


    Seris doesn¡¯t bother listening anymore and leans in on me. Her tantalizing hips slowly rub past my chest as it glides down right above my member. Her flaps of flesh were now sitting slightly engulfing my manhood, making me tremble with an odd sense of excitement.


    Her body jolts and her face leans right into mine. ¡°We both know that you want it, you don¡¯t need to deny it.¡± Admittedly those words had managed to arouse me even more, but the nudging sense of morals kept me in the reins.


    ¡°Seris, can you let me out, please? This is wrong, you can¡¯t force yourself on someone just at the heat of the moment.¡± I tried to beseech her.


    Seris gave in to my demands, ¡°Alright.¡± I was happy that things hadn¡¯t gone too disarray. Though our relationship might have deviated from its original path we could still mend it through time. Sadly that had been wishful thinking.


    Unexpectedly, Seris leaps into my lips. ¡°Mmmmffmm¡± I gave a muffled noise as her tongue invaded my mouth, almost like a slithering snake. Her appetite was voracious, twisting and spinning around my tongue. Her mouth was sweet¡­ her small tongue kept exploring my entrance, reluctant to part with it.


    After the long sloppy kiss did she finally part to take in some air. Her raspy breaths just made her seem more tempting and innocent, almost as if you wanted to violate her.


    ¡°Since brother is so shy to admit his desires, I will just have to give you the push,¡± Seris says as she smiled innocently.


    ¡°What are you doing Seris, let me go!¡± I shouted while I started to thrash around, my last futile attempt of resistance. But it all fell short again. ¡°You like this don¡¯t you, Alex~¡± she whispered while nibbling my earlobe. I gave a quiet moan when she did that.


    ¡°No I d-dont¡¯!¡± I tried to reject but it didn¡¯t come out as convincingly. In spite of what I had said my words and actions just asserted her confidence. ¡°Oh brother, you¡¯re just so hard and big~¡± Her dirty talk made it feel so much more erotic but I was adamant on not giving in.


    Seris dives in, kissing me time and again, not willing to give up. Her kiss was hard on my lips, the smell of her hair reminded me of roses. The intoxicating immoral feeling welled within me. I wanted to ravish her, to turn the hunter into the hunted. I barely managed to keep those feelings within me.


    ¡°Wait, Seris. You want your first time to be with someone special, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± As I said those words I immediately regretted saying it. Oh god, that was so fucking dumb. Seris¡¯ face darkened when I said that. The ominous glint in her eyes sharpened. My words only seemed to solidify her resolve. It felt like a dreary aura was wrapped around her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, brother. I love you more than anybody in the world and that will never change.¡± Her voice was like the squeaking of a mouse, it was barely audible under her breath. She stops straddling me and heads to the table beside her, she then puts something inside her mouth.


    ¡°Wait Seris sto-¡± before I could protest she lunges into my mouth yet again, but this time with something extra. The pill-shaped object is slowly transferred into my mouth. I try and push it back, holding out against her invading tongue. A battle of tongues unfolds, with the pill slipping out of both our grasp again and again.


    I wasn¡¯t sure as to what was in that pill but it couldn¡¯t have been anything good. As the war played out, I felt a cold soft palm grasp onto my dick. I involuntarily let my defences down and the pill slipped into my throat.


    The kissing finally ended with her tongue parting, a trail of saliva was left connecting our mouths. ¡°I win,¡± her words sounded so casual but I could only feel dejected about it. It doesn¡¯t take long for the pill¡¯s effects to take place.


    My whole body started feeling hot, it was a pleasurable warmth. The heat was mainly directed towards my loins, my member was now as taut as it possibly could be. Seris playfully informed me ¡°I am a virgin by the way.¡±


    I could only get bad vibes from those words. She turned around and now her butt was facing towards my direction. That pure flower¡¯s of her straddled back on me, dominating my face. Unknowingly my mouth was already open, licking into her forbidden area as she similarly lowers her head, going for my prick.


    Her hand slowly rubs my shaft, it was cold to the touch. My dick twitched on her contact which made her smile. She starts off with fellatio, her tongue slathering on my glans. While she was busy with my dick I started searching into the depths of her vagina. Before I knew I was too into the act.


    Both of us got busy into the deed, unwilling to be beaten. My dick was already surging for action, her saliva moistened my dick, slowly swallowing it into her throat. We both could feel the mixture of passion and love brewing in the air.


    It felt so good inside of her mouth, knowing that I had been missing out on this action for so many years made me feel regret. Her hot rump bounced on my face and I became rougher with my tongue action, it slid through her folds and creases, giving an enticing reaction whenever I hit her sweet spot.


    ¡°Ahh brother, your tongue feels so good, it¡¯s filling me up!¡± Seris sounded a bit hazy under the intense activity. Her blowjob had gotten rougher and quicker while her hands fondled my tool and balls, it seemed that she was about to cum too.


    Seris said ¡°Let¡¯s ahh~ do it together¡­ Alex¡±, her body beamed with an alluring charm under the blue light. I tried to speak but her pussy kept getting in my way, like a puppy who sought all my attention. Under Seris¡¯ onslaught, I could feel my virile member stiffen even more. It was begging for release at this point.


    I gave muffling sounds to indicate I had reached my limit, Seris seemed to have understood what I meant. ¡°Me too brother, I am cumming~!¡± She squeals as her thighs push their weight down on me, I similarly thrust my hips, letting out the pent up pressure which burst inside of her mouth.


    Fuck it felt good. My throbbing manhood let its wrath inside of her mouth, pumping down the hot seed inside of her. ¡°Ahhh~¡± Seris moans as her tidal waves gushed down inside my throat. The flavour overwhelmed my taste bud. There was just too much for my poor mouth to handle.


    Both our bodies were left heaving after the excitement, her body gleamed in the afterglow. I have done it now. There was no going back. I gave my sister cunnilingus while she gave me a blowjob. It felt I had undergone a sacred trial yet I had returned with complete failure. There was regret and disappointment in my actions, but the feeling of immorality won over my heart.


    Seris made a gulping sound as she turns back to look at me. ¡°Alex I felt you... I felt you inside of me.¡± She spoke in a daze, as if she was in a daydream. ¡°I have never been so¡­ so¡­ happy.¡± Seris exclaimed while she clung on my body, her voluptuous breast pushing on me.


    ¡°Now... how about we get to the real deed.¡± I could see the anticipation in her eyes right then.

 Chapter 30 (18+)

    Seris slowly started to shift from her original position. I could only gulp my saliva seeing that sight. I know where it was headed but I didn¡¯t try to reject it this time. Her hand landed on my groin which was still in full hardness.


    ¡°Seris¡­¡± I said, not knowing why I spoke out her name.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me handle it,¡± Seris said as she smiled reassuringly.


    She straightened her body and straddled onto my hips. I took a deep breath seeing that. Emotions of anticipation and excitement, with a tinge of guilt, were bubbling inside my heart. Seris raised her head, looking at me with a passion too heavy to handle.


    She was committed to doing it, her body practically quivering at the thought of it. Her other hand headed towards her crotch, getting ready for the real business. As she slightly opened her vagina I felt my heart racing. Her hips were hovering over my hard mass, ready to plunge in at any moment.


    Her juices slowly drop on my penis, lewdly baptizing it. At this point, she was just teasing me, but I could bet that she was way more eager than I was. Seris looked a bit nervous, a little scared even. It was her first time, just like me. I wanted to comfort her but at the same time, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to do so since I was being forced into this position.


    These mixed feelings welled up within me, I didn¡¯t know how to answer them.


    ¡°I am going in,¡± she announces, her voice slightly shaky. Her vagina gradually descended to my dick. I could feel her lower mouth slowly enveloping its lips around my member, her warmth brushing against my tip. The slick and slimy feeling made me desire it even more.


    Her pink slit dived in a bit further, slowly devouring my entire dick. She let out a moan mixed with pain and pleasure, while I suppressed mine. Blood started to seep out of her hole, she had officially given me her first time.


    Intense pleasure assaulted my loins, I wanted more of it. I wanted more of the sister who I had lived with most of my life. The shackles of morality started creaking, notwithstanding the gratification which I now sought.


    ¡°Alex!¡± She shouted out my name in euphoria, her happiness had reached immeasurable heights.


    ¡°Seris!¡± I subconsciously replied to her, not realizing I was getting more engaged in the act as each second passed.


    My cock spasms inside of her, massaged by the folds of her inner wall. An electrifying sensation spreads throughout my body, causing leaks of moans from my mouth. Though they were overshadowed by Seris¡¯ own groans.


    She slightly whimpered as her pussy started to climax from my dick.


    ¡°Alex, it feels so good!¡± she says with genuine sighs of passion. I could only feel my dick throb more as she said that. Her hips start to thrust themselves, bouncing up and down. Her actions become more steady as she gets used to it.


    ¡°It feels¡­ so great Alex¡­ please fill me up!¡± Seris said as she gasped, totally lost in the moment. The rhythmic sound of meat clapping resounded in the room. A heavy amorous scent started to drift around.


    I could fill my penis twitch periodically, wanting to unleash the pressure. Feeling that Seris seemed even more invigorated, ¡°Cum in my naughty pussy! Please punish this dirty girl!¡± Her pace quickened as the excitement grew. The ecstatic feeling of her wet vagina was hard to resist. It was a heavenly bliss.


    I felt my balls tightened at that moment, ready to unleash its load. I buckle my hips and plunge as deep as I could inside of Seris. Torrent of cum leaks out inside of her. Her eyes clenched with a ravenous expression, one full of endearing feelings.


    ¡°Ooooooooh Alex!¡± she exclaims as her vagina tightens around my member, greedily sucking every bit of semen into it. Her hands land on top of my chest, supporting her body. ¡°I am cumming¡­ from your big dick again!¡± She speaks in her breathless state. A cascade of her juices gushes down my groin.


    Her body powerlessly lands on me. A dumb yet satisfied expression on her face, as if it had been the best day of her life. Her breast squished against me, her nipples completely hard. Drool leaked from her mouth onto my chest.


    After having experienced Seris¡¯ incredible pussy I felt exhilarated. I had never felt this good in my life. I could only think about my sister¡¯s perfect body at this time. Her wails of passion, the way she talked, her expressions, had made everything so much more arousing.


    ¡°I have never felt better¡­ Alex, I love you so so much¡­¡± While Seris collected her breath, she said some embarrassing words. Her hands wrapped around me, giving me a light peck on my lips, she laid on top of me motionless.


    After a while she slowly got up, it seemed that there was going to be a second-round as both of us were still aroused from the deed. My dick was rock hard while Seris¡¯ pussy was still dripping wet.


    I laid there waiting for her to come but something unexpected happened. The bindings around my limbs loosened one by one. Seris smiles at me. Things had taken an unexpected turn of events. I didn¡¯t think Seris was gonna let me loose so easily, but yet here I was, unbounded.


    She gives me a downcast smile. ¡°Brother, now you¡¯re free to do whatever you want.¡± I was left awestruck. That¡¯s it? Right now I could just waltz out the door and escape from Seris¡¯ grasps but something felt fishy about it.


    ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t going to do anything else?¡± I asked in bewilderment. Seris shakes her head, ¡°No, you¡¯re free to leave.¡± Her voice slowly grew weaker as she said it. It was as if she was trying to convince herself at the same time. She doesn¡¯t try conveying her feelings, her silhouette returning to the lonely feeling she had been showing at first.


    I turned to the door to leave but before I realized it I was latching on Seris¡¯ body. What¡¯s wrong with me? Freedom was right before my eyes. Why did I approach my sister again? I ask these questions to myself yet I already knew the answer.


    ¡°Seris, I love you,¡± I said as genuinely as I could. She looks at me in stupefaction, disbelief apparent in her eyes. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± She asks me, with a heavy blush on her face. ¡°Yes, I love you Seris, I dearly love you,¡± I answer with pure confidence.


    The blush on her face reddens, momentarily at a loss of words. She was completely flustered and tried to look as a means of escape due to her confusion, but I wasn¡¯t letting her go. I tightened my grasp around her.


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d leave you a second time?¡± I asked with a slight grin on my face.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± she remarked while pushing her face against my chest.


    Seris timidly wraps her arms around mine as tears start dripping down my torso. I could tell these were tears of relief and joy.


    I had been late in realizing this but the matter of fact was that I held strong affection towards Seris. I had tried to dismiss them as brotherly love but I had just been running from the truth, afraid of admitting my true feelings and facing a change in our relationships.


    I had become so content with the current state of affairs with my sister that I had become too scared to change the status quo. I was a coward honestly, a coward who lived alone for 2 years. I wasn¡¯t the type of man who deserved affection from so many women.


    Yet Seris had accepted me regardless of my faults. I knew it could just be my curse which was playing with Seris¡¯ feelings, but I had a hunch that it wasn¡¯t the case. Even if her feelings were just artificial, I was ready to accept her rejection when I got rid of this curse.


    ¡°Stop making that face dummy, I know you¡¯re thinking sad thoughts again,¡± Seris said to me with upturned eyes. Her face wet from the tears which came pouring out. She lightly smacks her fist against my chest, admonishing me.


    I let a sigh escape my lips as I pat her head, she ends up endearingly snuggling into my embrace. Both of us were still excited from the act but with the change of atmosphere, it seemed our desires might be left unattended for the time being.


    Seris held onto my hands as we headed off to bed, sleeping in each other''s embrace, but this time as true lovers.


    Steelz


    Q1. Why did you make this novel?


    Ans. I have been a yandere fan for a long while, I had been motivated by Sinpathy after joining his discord, to create this work. I had always felt there isn''t enough yandere works for me to enjoy and hoped that this fic could help influence others to create more.


    Q2. Why is the MC so dense/dumb?


    Ans. I wanted to go for the eminence in shadow or mob otome vibe but it didn''t work out that well. There was a clash of genres with me wanting to go for comedy at times while sometimes I would want to go for drama. Though I plan for him to not be so oblivious as before, I didn''t want to do it immediately, but rather let it gradually change through major events.


    Q3. Why does the smut take so long to appear?


    Ans. There were problems regarding the age in the start, due to that being the case I ended up having to force a time skip. It might have felt abrupt to some of the readers also.

 Chapter 31

    Steelz


    I think I might not include 18+ warnings from now onwards since it is a bit redundant. Here''s the chapter.


    I had woken up from the bed, feeling completely rejuvenated. Last night had been a long night and a very odd one at that. I was still in a state of disbelief as to what had happened. I had intercourse with my dear sister and came inside of her. It would be good if that was the end to my current misgivings, but there was more to it. Somehow, I had ended up easily accepting Seris¡¯ behaviour after she had pretty much tried to rape me. Not only that, but I had also accepted her as my lover, right after the drastic situation I had been put into.


    It felt odd, it wasn¡¯t something I would normally do. Surely I did have a hidden affection for Seris outside of brotherly love and the following events only gave credence to that realization, but the way I had acted still didn¡¯t seem to make sense to me. It was as if my inner desires had leaked out without restraint. Like I was being more true to what I wanted, without considering the consequences of my action.


    Though I had committed these acts when I was not in a normal state of mind, I wasn¡¯t willing to run from my responsibilities. It wasn¡¯t all bad at least, I had come to the understanding that I truly did love Seris, it did help me clear some of the doubts in my heart. But there was a nudging possibility that I was afraid of, did Seris have a hand in the condition I was in?


    I couldn¡¯t help but think about the drug that Seris fed me. At first glance, it looked like an aphrodisiac, but all the changes in my behaviour took place after I had eaten it. It seemed too coincidental for it to not be related.


    As I thought of it I turned to take a look at Seris but weirdly enough, she wasn¡¯t there. That was just too unnatural. Seris would never be the first one to wake up whenever we slept together. She always clung onto me when she had the chance, unwilling to budge until I woke up. I¡¯d imagine that after being separated for so long, she would¡¯ve tried to seek more caressing.


    Something smelt wrong, but this was also an opportune moment for me to search around the house.  I hurriedly activated all my stealth buffs and scouting skills and started roaming around. Starting from the bedroom I tried looking around for any clues regarding the drug which Seris fed me.


    Through the cupboards, drawers, tables to even the trash can, I took a look at every nook and cranny. Sadly other than some clothing and makeup, nothing else seemed to be of significance inside the room. I was afraid that Seris might return soon so I fastened my pace.


    Alarmingly, I started looking for other areas of interest such as the kitchen. The process went on with me looking for clues but there was nothing of relevance that I could find. Everything in the mansion was either just some regular household items or other decoratives placed around in each room.


    As I was searching I heard a barely audible voice coming from outside. I could hardly manage to hear it using the scouting skills I had used. Focusing my attention on the sound, I could figure out some bits of the conversation.


    ¡°Plan A work... cancel... B.¡±


    From what I could make out it was Seris¡¯ voice. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about, but I had a growing suspicion that Plan A was related to me in some way. Was it possible that Plan B was the following course of actions if I hadn¡¯t decided to stay with her? Though there was no confirmation for this, my palms had already started being drenched with sweat.


    I could now hear the footsteps returning inside the mansion. I swiftly went back inside the room I had slept in, without leaving any possible clues that might hint towards me snooping around.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Seris to reach back to the room. As the door opened, she saw my sleeping figure in the bed. Seris hadn¡¯t seemed to suspect anything and headed towards the bed to lay down against me. As I continued trying to act asleep, I felt something soft touch my lips.


    A wet feeling slathered onto my mouth, trying to force itself in. It was pretty obvious that Seris was trying to kiss me while I slept. I let her tongue slip into my mouth as she wrapped her arms around me. The kiss was different from last night¡¯s. It was soft and gentle as if she was afraid that I¡¯d wake up


    Her kiss doesn¡¯t last for long. Seris stopped and started hugging me tightly, pushing her curvaceous body around me. Her legs went over my hips while her arms were now tightly bound around me, almost like a bear trap.


    I let her be for the moment, allowing Seris to cuddle onto me. It seemed like Seris wasn¡¯t planning to let me go anytime soon, so I could only force myself to sleep for the time being. Thinking so I closed my eyes, clearing my thoughts regarding the current situation I was in.


    Hopefully, the party members were doing alright without me. I needed to inform them of my current situation somehow.


    ---


    ~Adrian PoV~


    I wasn¡¯t sure for how long I had holed myself inside this room, or to be more accurate, Riela¡¯s room. I laid down in his bed, snuggling myself into his pillows and blanket. I put my hand on the nightstand beside me and opened the opulent looking box placed on top of it.


    Reaching into it, I grabbed onto some strands of Riela¡¯s hair and started sniffing on them. It was filled with Riela¡¯s scent but as of late, the scent had started weakening. It was the only way I could feel some solace in my heart. It was a pity that all his garments had gone missing, otherwise, I could¡¯ve used them too.


    Back when Riela was there for me, I had managed to get some bits of his hair while he hugged me. At first, I felt guilty for doing this. It was something only the likes of creeps would try to do. But right now when his presence is lacking, I was extremely glad I had done this.


    As I thought of Riela my hands reached down into my thighs, tracing the slit from above my panties. I started rubbing my clit, the scent of his hair aroused me so much. I couldn¡¯t stop fingering myself, just thinking of Riela made me so euphoric.


    The intensity kept increasing as I took in longer sniffs of his hair. Riela, Riela, Riela, I love you soooooo much. I plunge my hand into the depths, fluids start gushing out at the thought of him doing lewd stuff to me.


    As the pleasure washes over my body, I felt a deep sense of loss.


    ¡°Riel-¡­ hic¡­ Riela¡± I said with a miserable voice, my voice choking from my tears.


    Riela had gone missing for four days by now. I felt so lost without him. He was the only hope in my life, someone who freed me from the shackles which bound me. He was like a gallant prince who had saved my life and then showed me how to truly live.


    But after saving me twice, his presence was nowhere to be seen. How cruel can he be, leaving me behind after stealing my heart. I wished for him to come back to me, to comfort my broken soul and pull me into his loving embrace.


    I was hoping my prince would come to save me once again, saving me from the pits of despair I was stuck in. But he never came¡­ I was starting to lose hope. Riela, where are you? Won¡¯t you come and rescue me?


    As I thought of the possibility of him never coming back, tears flowed out as if a dam had broken. The paranoia was getting the better of me, I could only sulk away in sadness without his help. I was so useless without him.


    I had tried to look for Riela, but all my attempts had only led to disappointment. Now my daily life revolved around being attached to the items which had Riela¡¯s essence. I had been repaired, only to be broken beyond recognition.


    All my party members show concern for me, but I only wanted to see my prince. I am so useless and disgusting, wallowing in self-pity while everyone showed their compassion at me.


    I ignored my depressing thoughts and focused back on deluding myself. I started fantasizing about Riela, hoping he would come for me again. But I was reaching the end of my limits, if Riela doesn¡¯t come to save me then I¡¯d truly break.


    Before I realized, the breeze swept into the room. Rays of light pierced through the door frame, I wasn¡¯t sure how long it had been since I had been exposed to the sunlight. I turned around expectantly only to be disappointed. It was Feon standing by the door frame.


    Unlike me, Feon was still fighting, living her life to the fullest. I had barely seen her for some time, not knowing what she had been up to. Ciela and Riam had mentioned she had been acting strange as of late, could she have a hand in this? Before I knew it, I had started to suspect the people who had been the closest to me.


    ¡°Adrian, I have the whereabouts of Riela but I will be needing your help,¡± Feon told me in a clear cut tone, not bothering with pleasantries.


    It seemed that it was my turn to save my lovely prince.

 Announcement: Slight Delay

    Sorry, this isn''t the usual chapter but rather an announcement regarding the novel.


    Usually, even if I were to delay the novel a bit, I avoid making announcement chapters but this delay might be longer than the usual ones. I am taking a small break from writing the novel. This is mainly so I can think some things through and focus on other stuff for the time being. The delay shouldn''t last very long, at best it might be less than one week, but at worst it could be more than that.


    There is some good news though. I am planning to temporarily increase my release speed when I am to come back to make up for the loss of chapters in that timespan. For those thinking I might be giving up on the novel, don''t worry. I am planning to finish the novel even if I were to get really busy as long as there are people who are willing to read this.


    I also want to thank all of my readers, if not for you guys I doubt my fic would''ve managed to get so far.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 32

    Steelz


    Hey guys, I am back! The chapter got delayed a bit further than I first anticipated due to a new novel I wanted to work on (yandere themed this time) which is based on the contemporary world with drama in it. Unlike my earlier sci-fi contest entry I plan for it to be more long term like this novel, so do look forward to it. Anyways enjoy the chapter!


    ~Feon PoV~


    I stood before Adrian. She was laying down in Riela¡¯s bed, completely distraught and depressed. Looking at that sight¡­ I felt¡­ jealous. While I had been working my butt off, she had been enjoying all of Riela¡¯s items to herself.


    I could hardly contain the unbridled rage welling inside of me. At one hand I felt empathy for Adrian who had been suffering like me. I knew that she had become extremely reliant on Riela, always living in his shadow.


    But on the other hand, I also wanted to sleep and revel in Riela¡¯s bed. To envelop myself in his scent while I sniffed onto his pillows. Despite all of the turmoil within me, I needed her help to accomplish my goals. Though Adrian might not seem the part, she was quite capable in combat.


    Her potential shined bright during team fights, she could act as both a damage dealer and a buffer, making her a lethal threat. Her buffing powers were so strong that even a group of puppies could be turned into ferocious wolves when under her command.


    ¡°You know where Riela is¡­?¡± Adrian asked with a quivering voice.


    The looming shadow over her head disappeared. She made a hopeful expression, her earlier gloom nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Tell me where he is!¡± Adrian said excitedly, hopping off the bed. The strands of hair in her hand were placed inside some box beside her, which she quickly stored into her bag. It was quite obvious those bits of hair belonged to Riela. It would be a lie that I wasn¡¯t tempted to take them right at this moment, but that plan could be set aside for later.


    ¡°Calm down, first let¡¯s move to a quieter place. I also have some more information that you would be interested in. But I can only tell you this if you agree to team up with me and share Riela amongst us.¡±


    Adrian quietened down for a few seconds, putting my deal into consideration. I could tell from her facial expressions that she was reluctant, but she had no other choice. We needed each other¡¯s cooperation, in the end, that was the only chance we had to get Riela back.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian finally agreed. There was some hesitation shown by her but it was the same for me, we both wanted Riela to ourselves.


    ---


    We entered various branching alleyways to ensure no one was pursuing us. After making sure of that, I set up various illusionary wards to hide our presence. When we both felt that our location was secure enough, I began speaking to Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian, listen carefully. Whatever I am about to speak shouldn¡¯t be told to anyone alright?¡± I give an inquisitive gaze which she replies with a nod.


    ¡°From what I have gathered, Riela has been captured by a high ranking church official. By high ranking, it can possibly be the new pope though the information isn¡¯t official yet.¡±


    ¡°The church? You mean the Parlene church?¡± Adrian asked, emphasizing her words.


    ¡°Yes that church, our enemy isn¡¯t a nobody for sure. They are staying in the Eastford Mansion on 3rd Avenue. The security there is quite tight with magic wards all over the place. Chances of us entering that place without being detected are extremely low, so we can only brute force our way through it.¡±


    Adrian kept staring at me with rapt attention, not missing a single word which spilt out of my mouth.


    ¡°Truthfully I had an encounter with this person, I suspect her to be Riela¡¯s sister from the way she referred to him.¡±


    ¡°His sister?¡± Adrian asked with surprise apparent in her voice.


    ¡°Yes, Riela seems to have a sister and an influential one at that too. There¡¯s also something shady about her. Recently she was witnessed having a deal with the black market too, having bought the Blue Pill from there.¡±


    ¡°Blue Pill?¡±


    ¡°I am getting to that part. It is a drug used for interrogation. Upon consumption, the person becomes more open to showing his hidden thoughts. The restrictions in their thinking are gone and have no consideration of the consequences of their actions. It is commonly used as a truth serum.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face becomes wrapped in horror after hearing that.


    ¡°So you mean to say is¡­ Riela might be getting interrogated or even tortured?¡±


    I gave an amused expression having heard her conjecture.


    ¡°Hmm, well that is possible but I feel his sister is the same as us. From the moment I met her, I realized she had a deep affection for Riela too. I think it¡¯s more likely she could use it to affect Riela¡¯s thinking and remove any inhibitions that might come from their familial relationship.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Adrian started agonizing over what I had just said. She gripped her fist so tightly that her nails started digging into her palm.


    I was also similar to her in this regard. Just the thought of someone playing with Riela¡¯s body wretched my heart. Though I didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was something even I was likely to do if I were to be in her position.


    Both of us dwell in silence for a few seconds from the prospect that I had just uncovered.


    ¡°Feon, what are the chances of us succeeding?¡± Adrian asked. The tone of her voice had become sombre.


    ¡°Quite unlikely, but I do have a few more plans to back them up. So, are you in?¡± Though I already knew the answer, I asked again for her to reaffirm her thoughts.


    She nodded before showing me her fearsome countenance. It was as if a general was preparing to enter the battlefield.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show her who Riela belongs to,¡± Adrian exclaimed in a resentful tone, filled to the brim with hatred.


    ¡°Glad to have you back Adrian, about time we showed who¡¯s boss,¡± I smirked, having successfully persuaded her into joining me. With this, I was a step closer to getting Riela back.

 Chapter 33 (18+)

    ~Alex PoV~


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Seris, it would just be a quick meeting.¡±


    ¡°I said no, I am sure they will do something bad to you.¡±


    As of right now, I had been tugging on Seris¡¯ arm, trying to convince her. Her pouting face was facing the opposite direction, unwilling to budge on her ultimatum. I heaved a sigh seeing how stubborn she could be.


    I had been trying to ask for permission to meet my old party members, to make it clear that I could no longer be a part of them due to certain circumstances. Seris obviously wasn¡¯t willing to agree with that. She felt insecure with every action I took, afraid I might try to escape or get caught by another girl.


    Though I coaxed her into allowing me to go outside, it was apparent that I had already been overstepping the limit that she could tolerate. Like an overprotective parent, she always wanted me to stick close to her. Truthfully, it felt a bit annoying but the years of separation we went through made it understandable to me.


    Problem was, even if I made a mention of my old party, the air itself would get tense around her. Seris was very cautious about the party members I was with before, notwithstanding any suggestions of me meeting them again. I even offered that I wouldn¡¯t be meeting Feon who she was most wary of, though it was similarly met with rejection.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a short 5-minute meeting, I just need to say my goodbyes to them.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t take the chances, I know they will try to take advantage of that situation. On your behalf, I can send a letter for resignation instead. I am sure they¡¯ll understand that you got more important matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Please can I meet them once? It just doesn¡¯t sit right with me to leave things as it is.¡±


    ¡°Alex this is going nowhere, I am not going to agree to that demand.¡±


    Seris¡¯ face turned serious as she said that the pressure I had been facing suddenly increased. Whenever her mood became like this, it meant that the conversation was over. If I persisted to talk on this topic then she would just ignore my words.


    ¡°Fine, but at least I want their response to be delivered to me,¡± I said reluctantly.


    Seris¡¯ mood brightened, her jovial nature returned as she lunged into me. I ended up being buried in her hefty breasts. She firmly held my head in that position with one hand, while the other petted me.


    ¡°I thought you were gonna persist on that matter longer. I am glad you agreed to me so soon.¡±


    I made a weak smile hearing that. Seris upon noticing my expression tries to cheer me up.


    "Who¡¯s a good brother? You are.¡± Seris said teasingly.


    ¡°Sheesh, I am not a dog,¡± I said in an unamused manner.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a good brother?¡± She repeats, trying to poke fun at me.


    ¡°Is that how it¡¯s going to be?¡± I said mischievously, unwilling to back down.


    I sneaked up my hands to her armpits and started tickling her. I knew it was a sensitive spot for her.


    ¡°Wait, wait, stop!¡± Seris said while flailing rowdily, trying to suppress her giggles.


    Though of course, I didn¡¯t relent. It doesn¡¯t take long for Seris to break into tears as I broke free from her clutches. Her laughter was uproarious, while her defences were rendered useless in front of me.


    We continued to playfully mess around with each other but that was just a front. I wanted Seris to make it seem that I gave in to her demands but in fact, I had been thinking of plans on how to sneak out and meet them.


    Yeah, it would surely piss off Seris, but I wasn¡¯t willing for my old relationships to end without any parting words. By the time we ended our lively ordeal, we both were sweating like nothing. Seris was completely breathless as her chest heaved continuously.


    ¡°Brother, please fuck me,¡± Seris unexpectedly begged with an aroused expression. I was surprised at how some minimum physical contact managed to make her this horny. She was like a mutt in heat, ready to ravage me at any moment.


    Her tongue hanged out as her pupils seemed to be replaced with hearts for a second. Before I could react, she had already placed her face near my groin. She smiled at me in a cat-like manner.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re pent up brother, how about we do it?¡± Seris said as nuzzled on my bulge.


    ¡°We did it twice already, how about doing something else,¡± I said, trying to hide the lust that had been welling up. It was true I wanted to do it but half our day had already been spent like that.


    Seris ignored my pleas as she unzipped my trousers using her mouth. I could feel her soft breath brushing on my length. My member started straightening itself, waiting for her to please it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, I know you want it brother~.¡±


    Seris doesn¡¯t bother undoing my underwear and starts licking on top of it. I could feel the wetness of her tongue transmitting through it. It seemed as if she was tempting me to remove it myself.


    It was too late to go back now, I undid my briefs as my dick springs into full glory.


    ¡°Big, just like I prefer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like my penis will shorten by itself.¡±


    ¡°Not unless I put it in my bud,¡± Seris said while teasing my loins.


    ¡°Oh? You wanna bet?¡± I said while thrusting my member into her face.


    As if she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, she stuffs it into her mouth, swirling it with her tongue. The tongue tried to lick around the glans, sucking it as if it was the most delicious thing in the world. She had gotten better at it compared to the first time, the feeling was almost irresistible.


    My penis felt like it was heating up inside her slimy mouth as she expertly sucked on it. I placed my hands around her head, forcing it deeper into her. As Seris started deepthroating it, her hand reached down to her dripping pussy.


    She started to pleasure herself lewdly as her mouth devoured my thickness in its entirety. As she kept on licking ravenously, I felt like I was reaching my limit. Thrusting it deeper, I was preparing to bust my load.


    Realizing that I was about to burst, Seris started to quicken her pace, sucking it in more roughly. Her hand also seemed to move faster as her juices leaked out incessantly. Moans were escaping out of her mouth more quickly than before.


    ¡°Seris I am about to cum¡­¡±


    ¡°Mf-ffme t-too,¡± Seris said in a muffled voice.


    I clamp her head against my nethers as I unleash a torrent of cum inside of her. An ecstatic feeling flows within me. Globs upon globs are released inside of her mouth as she greedily guzzles them. She swallowed down my cum with an audible gulp, it looked incredibly erotic.


    I felt a wet hot feeling flowing down on my legs. Looking down I realized Seris similarly ejaculated at the same time. Like a bursting dam, it kept pouring out. One wouldn¡¯t believe this was her fifth time cumming today if they were to not see it for themselves.


    ¡°Master, punish this naughty dog.¡± She whimpers with a wide smile on her face, panting uncontrollably. Her eyes were filled with a deep desire to commit to me.


    ¡°Dogs don¡¯t have rig-¡±


    As I was speaking, a booming explosion resounds around the mansion. Seris¡¯ face turns stern, her lustful expression nowhere to be seen excluding the flush on her face. Both of us were left in confusion as to what was going on.


    Faint cries of the guards screaming ¡°intruders¡± could soon be heard, followed by more explosions.


    Seris¡¯ face started looking like the demon itself, a deathly aura surrounds her.


    ¡°Whoever dared to disturb our private time is dead meat,¡± Seris announces before solemnly standing up.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for me to tell how reluctant she felt after separating herself from me, that feeling just fueled her boiling anger even further.


    ¡°Brother, stay here, I am about to deal with some nasty whores.¡± Seris leaves me after exclaiming so.

 Chapter 34

    I could only watch as Seris left me behind, her figure looked a lot stronger compared to before. As for me, I could only stay still in self-deprecation. As her brother, I should be the one protecting her, not the other way around.


    No that wasn¡¯t right. I couldn¡¯t use the excuse of me being her brother any longer, I was officially Seris¡¯ lover. We had made love to each other numerous times by now, the status of brother and sister was a thing of the past. Times had changed and so did our relationship.


    It seemed I still hadn¡¯t gotten used to our new lives, there were still some memories in my mind which were holding me back.


    But all those thoughts were irrelevant for now, I wanted to help Seris but this damned curse would just end up getting in my way.


    I flick my finger in the air, reminding me of the dastardly curse which ruined my life.


    _______________________________________________________________


    Debuff Name: Before the Chopping Board


    Description: When the user is near a female who is desiring him, the user¡¯s total stats and abilities are lowered to 70% of the female¡¯s total stats and abilities.


    _______________________________________________________________


    If only I could get rid of this thing...


    ~Feon PoV~


    1 hour before the incident


    ¡°Hey Feon, are you sure about this?¡±


    Adrian fidgeted while tugging on my sleeve. She was acting indecisive about the plan like she always did.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright Adrian, don¡¯t worry,¡± I said trying to pacify her.


    ¡°B-but won¡¯t it be better to rescue Riela while they are out of the mansion...¡±


    I heaved a sigh, why does she have to be so intrusive with each detail right before our raid.


    ¡°I told you before, whenever Riela is allowed to move outside, the security around him becomes extremely tight. Not to mention if we were to try and save him right there and then, it would manage to involve the adventurer¡¯s guild into it.¡±


    The adventurer¡¯s guild was basically the hired security guards in this district. Most of the adventurers who were assigned here were quite capable in all aspects needed in their jobs.


    ¡°You know how scary the guild can be right? There are some hero candidates like you that they can choose to deploy. You can¡¯t fend off five candidates at the same time, can you?¡±


    After reprimanding her, Adrian starts to pout. She lowered her head depressingly as if she had been wronged.


    ¡°Just follow my lead alright? I know our chances to win aren¡¯t likely but I have some backup plans which I can make use of.¡± As I finish saying that, I start to snicker at the thought of it.


    Adrian slowly backs away from me, making a fearful expression. Oops, it seemed my bad habits were coming back. I needed to keep my vengeful feelings in control, just long enough to serve my lover¡¯s abductor their just deserts.


    ¡°Feon you¡¯re scaring me,¡± Adrian said while quivering a bit.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Adrian, you need to be more decisive with these things.¡±


    ¡°I think your definition of decisive is much more different than normal people¡­¡±


    Ignoring her retort, I focus back on the task at hand. Our plan was basically to create chaos while I went and tried to retrieve Riela back. Though the plan was simple, it was our only hope when the opponent had such tight security.


    Riela¡¯s abductor clearly knew what they were doing. Every guard in their mansion barely had any information from the database, as if most of them didn¡¯t even exist in the first place. It was a sign that they were the secretive forces of the Parlene church. But what made it more shocking that these high-class pawns were being used to defend this area, even though their expertise lay in recon, espionage and other stealth related operations.


    The identity of the abductor itself was a mystery. She appeared in this city out of nowhere, every info about her was tightly under the wraps. I had to empty half of my bank just to get some vital information on her.


    The more incomprehensible I felt the information about them was, the warier I felt about my opponent. But when Adrian and I came together, our capabilities would be nothing to scoff at.


    ¡°Adrian, are you ready?¡± I asked her with the eagerness leaking in my voice.


    Adrian takes a deep breath before giving an affirmative nod. I similarly stare at her with anticipation. This technique we hadn¡¯t used for a long time. None of our party members knew of this trump card. We only happened to use this technique under life or death situations and I could say for sure, this was one of those moments.


    Adrian places her hands in front of her before she starts chanting various buffs on me.


    ¡°Vigor of Life, Reenergize, Aether Shield, Dragon¡¯s Will, Anger Point, Kraken¡¯s Fury¡­¡± Adrian keeps using various high-tier incantations. Flashes of irradiant and colourful lights start to envelop me. Some of the lights took shape of the respective creature they were based on such as dragons or fairies. Whenever I saw this, it always amazed me.


    After some time, she finally finishes using all her spells. Adrian was completely drenched from sweat. The spells took a heavy load on her. As for me, I felt better than ever before. I could probably fight a dragon with my bare fists like this.


    I take out a mana potion and hand it to Adrian. After she chugged it down, her face seemed to regain its colour.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time.¡± I declared before starting my own incantation.


    With each syllable escaping my mouth, wisps of darkness start whirling around me. The air around me becomes still as massive amounts of energy start to gather. Adrian looks at me with intensity, enraptured by the scene occurring before her.


    ¡°Fractured Soul!¡± I shout.


    Vapours of darkness burst out of me. As the fumes dissipate, nothing seems out of the ordinary. But as I look beside myself, I notice a pair of eyes staring towards me. It had the same body as me; the same clothes and even the same demeanour. From the colour of the eyes to the feel of her skin, everything was indistinguishable. It was my own clone.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. I start chanting the same spell again and again. It doesn¡¯t take long for four clones of myself standing right in front. It seemed as if someone happened to place multiple mirrors around me. These clones had the same capabilities as me but they also had a weakness.


    With each clone I had created, my mana pool gets divided amongst them. Right now, my mana pool was one-fifth of what it originally was. But that was just a small drawback considering how broken of a spell it became with Adrian¡¯s help.


    Each clone of mine had received the same buffs that Adrian had applied to me. Essentially it meant that Adrian had cast the same spell on five people of my calibre. It wasn¡¯t omnipotent since the spell had a time limit of one hour which came along with some heavy backlash, but it was enough to get the job done.


    It was time to wreak some havoc.

 Chapter 35

    Steelz


    Also, I just wanted to say we reached 1000 readers!!! Thank you guys for your continued support, if it weren''t for you guys then we wouldn''t have gotten to this point.


    ~Feon PoV~


    I directed all my clones to aim at the mansion. Adrian would act as support, applying buffs to me and my clones whenever we were to need them. Our goal was to create enough havoc that one of us could sneak into the mansion unhindered. For this plan, we had decided to expose only Adrian and the clones, while I would covertly get inside the mansion.


    As for the havoc part? It was simple enough. Destruction was something I was specialized in. My spells had enough power behind them to blast through steel walls, though of course, I couldn¡¯t let that happen to this mansion. We didn¡¯t want to harm my lovely Riela by mistake.


    Even though I say that, the mansion wasn¡¯t something one could underestimate either. The ridiculous amount of magic wards and defensive spells stacked together made it into an indestructible fortress. But something as measly as magic wards wasn¡¯t enough to stop my love from reaching Riela.


    I cleared my mind before focusing my gaze at the mansion, I felt tremors in my body thinking about what is going to happen. Though I was putting on a brave front, I was similarly scared like Adrian. What if we were to lose? If that were to happen, meeting Riela would be¡­ No, I don¡¯t need to think negatively. I can do this, I just need to get into contact with Riela, defeating Seris wasn¡¯t necessary. Our goal was not to win the battle but to win the war.


    Clearing my mind, I take in deep breaths to calm myself down. I nod towards Adrian, indicating I was ready. She clenches her fists before she similarly nods back. Our gaze is directed towards the towering mansion, our dedication burning within the eyes.


    One by one, the clones raise their staffs towards the mansion, a glow appears which starts to get concentrated on the tip of the staff. While the clones were charging their spell, Adrian provides me with stealth buffs one after the other, making my presence almost non-existent.


    ¡°Mana bomb,¡± all of my clones repeat the same chant in a synchronized voice.


    I give the signal to fire to all my clones. A radiant light of blue flashes before launching straight at the mansion.


    BOOM!


    A resounding explosion reverberates and debris flies everywhere. It was loud enough to alert every guard throughout the mansion. The impact of the explosion was very strong, it managed to bypass the layers of defence on the mansion. I purposely directed the explosion towards the areas where the foundation of the building wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    Though it was very unlikely, I didn¡¯t want to deal more damage than necessary to the mansion, just in case it gave out and tumbled down from its weight. As the smoke from the explosion starts to dissipate, the remains of those areas could be seen which had turned completely charred but the damage had been mitigated by the wards.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for groups of guards to start heading towards my clones. Three of my clones put aside their staff and act as vanguards, whereas the other two provide ranged damage whilst protecting Adrian, who was the core of this formation.


    Everyone was in their combat stances and ready to tussle it out anytime. I hadn¡¯t moved yet, waiting for the perfect opportunity. Knowing that these guards were special agents, I couldn¡¯t risk letting myself get too close to them. Their detection abilities should be at their very peak. Even with how reliable Adrian¡¯s buffs could be, I wouldn¡¯t dare let my guard down against them.


    The clones and Adrian start rushing towards the mansion, kiting them closer to the magic wards. I sneakily follow after them, making use of the nearby foliage. As they charge, the clones in the backline start suppressing the guards with their spells. Countless wisps of lights float around them before shooting off towards the ensuing forces.


    With their chain chanting, endless amounts of magic missiles start to appear out of nowhere. It was almost like a gatling bow, continuously shooting out beams of lights. The guards were agile enough to avoid most of them, but there were just too many for them to handle. But right when the blue missiles were about to make contact, a transparent black spherical shield appears to protect them.


    It was the spell ¡°Night¡¯s Protection¡± which was a defensive spell that focused on stealth. An extremely practical spell that could be deployed at a moment¡¯s notice. Under its protection, none of the magic missiles managed to deal any damage, though the spell showed signs of fading.


    One of the guards in the back chants a spell which reenergizes the protection spell, making the darkness of the shield more prominent than before. Soon afterwards the shields fade into nothingness as if they weren¡¯t there, completely invisible to the naked eye.


    Despite the effect of the missiles being seemingly negligible, the missiles were never intended to attack them in the first place. All the missiles which had missed had actually managed to hit their mark accurately, they had destroyed the detection wards which were an obstacle for me.


    The guards thankfully didn¡¯t manage to notice this due to the chaotic situation. But there were still many wards remaining, it would take quite some time to remove all of them. Reinforcements would also be coming soon to deal with us. We had to deal with the mansion¡¯s security quickly without letting them notice our plan.


    Due to the urgency of the situation, we decided to swiftly take out the guards before they managed to group up. It was time for my clones and Adrian to get serious. The clones which were acting as the vanguards dived straight at the enemy. The mana and aura within them mix together, leading to pulses of magic floating up from their body, almost like a tesla coil.


    It was a secret technique of using one¡¯s innate mana to boost the physique. This wasn¡¯t a spell but a way to utilize the energy within the body. It was quite strong as it allowed magicians to suddenly turn into warriors, but there was some limitation to it. While under this form, one couldn¡¯t make use of spells, and the effect of this technique was weaker than the aura of a bonafide warrior.


    But with the supply of buffs from Adrian, the effect was magnified to new heights.


    BAM!


    The stacked effect of buffs and the technique was evident, one of the guards which had been hit head-on by the clone¡¯s punch went flying through the air before getting knocked out. The punch had managed to pass through her black magic shield as if it was made of paper, making a loud crackling sound. The guards were surprised with the unexpected turn of events, leading to them approaching our forces with more caution.


    They created distance before firing off some dark spells at us. Adrian responded in kind, placing an AOE shield effect around us. The guards were trying to back off again, but the vanguards weren¡¯t letting that happen.


    The clones chased after them and managed to knock out a few. The ranged attackers continued firing multi-target spells, some of which slowly destroyed the wards placed around the mansion.


    The evading ability of the security was nothing to scoff at. Many of them managed to dodge by hair¡¯s breadth. While they were retreating, it was apparent they were trying to kite the vanguards far enough, so the ranged clones would be left defenceless. Little did they know that every clone of mine had the same capabilities as each other.


    One of the guards who had managed to flank our team came out of her invisibility ability, she tries to attack the backline immediately, thrusting her sword with full force. The mage clone suddenly lets go of her staff and strikes back at full force. The magic coiling around her pulsates rapidly, the girl is left astonished due to the sudden change in pressure.


    A punch lands right at her stomach before she gets blown away by a few meters just from the sheer force of it. When they noticed how strong everyone was in close combat, they retreated further away from us.


    The guards had given up on flanking and started firing off spells. The fight had turned into a stalling match, both sides using only ranged attacks. The guards were stalling for time, waiting for reinforcements to approach, while our side sneakily whittled down the wards around the mansion.


    Everything was going according to plan and with how things were turning out, it wouldn¡¯t be long till I could safely enter the premises.


    But for some odd reason, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a creeping sense of trepidation.

 Chapter 36

    Steelz


    ~Adrian PoV~


    I felt scared. I was in the middle of Feon¡¯s clones who were shooting out spells unceasingly. They were also protecting me from the enemy formation, not allowing anyone to get near us. The situation was completely chaotic and with the pressure of handling my buffs on six people, I could barely stand still on my feet.


    The surge of spells kept whizzing past both of the groups. Loud explosions could be heard throughout the mansion, only a few moments had passed ever since our raid began. None of the parties tried to take initiative to go on the offence.


    The guards who were firing in front of us were trying to stall for time, while we were secretly destroying the magic wards which were placed around the mansion. We were halfway through, things looked hopeful for us. If we kept up with this pace, then Feon would be able to enter the mansion without any problems.


    The only thing that had worried me was the presence of the new potential Pope. It wasn¡¯t a title which could be given to anyone easily. One had to have immense potential along with the knowledge of the Church of Parlene to be granted that title.


    This new pope which Feon had warned me about had yet to make an appearance. This was a relief for us, but on the other hand, it meant that she would be approaching the battlefield any time soon. Once she appeared, things were going to take a turn for the worse.


    I had become tense when I considered the ensuing danger and indicated Feon to increase the pace. It was a risky move since it would increase the chances of our tactics being exposed, but I couldn¡¯t dare to waste time anymore.


    I waited a bit before the mana swirling around the clones grew to new heights. It seemed that Feon had the same thoughts as me and agreed to my suggestion. With the firepower of our group having increased, the opponent¡¯s formation became more oppressed.


    I could relax my shields slightly and focus more on supplying buffs. The wards decreased one by one, soon there weren¡¯t many wards left to destroy. Things were going well, or so we thought.


    As we kept firing spells, a sudden pressure could be felt originating from the mansion. I couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously gulp from it, a mighty entity was approaching us. Both Feon and I realized her identity, we could only prepare our guards before Riela¡¯s sister arrived.


    The clones were no longer holding back and started firing off spells with everything they had, we didn¡¯t have time to dawdle. The enemy formation finally realized our intentions and started regrouping around the wards to protect them, but it wasn¡¯t very effective as our firepower overpowered their defences.


    Ten... seven... five¡­ there were now only two wards remaining. We just needed a bit more time, just enough so Feon could enter the premises but... then she emerged.


    ¡°I was expecting you guys.¡±


    A chilly voice spreads throughout the mansion, the temperature suddenly felt a lot colder than before. The figure which said that was wrapped in an icy aura, snowflakes gathered around her with bluish light emanating from the surrounding frost.


    Her words felt like the cold blade of the reaper, ready to reap our souls at any moment. I started quivering at the thought of that, I knew she was strong but no preparation was enough to overcome this fear.


    As I was shaking, I felt a hand placed on my shoulder. It was one of Feon¡¯s clone, she looked at me with eyes filled with determination, unwilling to back down. Seeing that I solemnly nodded, now wasn¡¯t the time to quake in fear, I had to fight to save my prince.


    As this was going on, the sister¡¯s frigid glare pierces through us, she was extremely angry right now.


    ¡°Which one of you whores disturbed my precious time with my brother? Well, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter, you all will be dead by the end of it.¡±


    She declared, her attitude pompous and commanding. She didn¡¯t consider us as threats, rather she looked at us as if we were some pebbles on the sidewalk.


    Her hand stretches forward, numerous shards of ice start forming around the sky and angled towards our location.


    ¡°Spread out!¡± I commanded and rushed away from our formation.


    The shards then instantly speed towards us, all the clones headed to different directions, avoiding the area where the projectiles were concentrated at.


    CRASH!


    The shards of the ice splintered and punctured into our flesh. The sharp pain was then accompanied by frostbites which were slowly spreading throughout our bodies, I quickly used my support magic to offset the freezing effect.


    ¡°Sunshine!¡± I cast a spell which gave freeze resist to our bodies. A spell of this tier normally wouldn¡¯t have much effect but under my hands, its strength multiplied. The frosted area soon turned to normal which I followed up with a healing spell.


    Riela¡¯s sister just watched expressionlessly. Her hand stretched again, this time the magic circle formed was much smaller but the light around it was incredibly condensed. ¡°Ice Spear,¡± she said as a white flash headed towards me.


    I tried to avoid but I was too late, I could only think that this was the end for me. Unexpectedly, one of Feon¡¯s clones had rushed to my aid in time, we barely managed to avoid the spear, though it still grazed the clone¡¯s back.


    There was a terrible gash on her body which I quickly healed. But before we got enough time to stand up, another ten spears headed to our direction.


    ¡°Aegis Shield!¡± This time I was more prepared and activated my defence spell instantly. The spears shattered against the floating shield one by one, forming deep cracks on it.


    The guards also started aiming their attacks at the same time, putting us into a crossfire. Our formation was a lot more loosened due to spreading out so I couldn¡¯t bring the other clones under my protection. Their health started to gradually decrease under the intense barrage of attacks, multiple wounds had formed on the clones¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°Adrian! All the wards are down, just hold off this bitch for as long as you can.¡± Feon¡¯s clone informed me, the urgency was apparent in her voice.


    As she said those words, a huge shadow covered our surroundings. All of us looked up, what we saw shocked us. A ridiculously sized boulder of ice was floating above us, it was around the size of a house. With the impending doom awaiting us, I applied all my buffs to their utmost limit.


    ¡°Hold her off for as long as I can¡­ Easier said than done.¡± I said to myself in a derisive smile. Feon better saves Riela before I lose to this monster.

 Chapter 37

    Steelz


    ~Adrian PoV~


    From the corner of my eye, I could see Feon entering the premises. I quickly applied Troll¡¯s Regeneration on the damaged clones. Their wounds started healing themselves at a visible rate. We were back to tip-top condition, but my mana reserves were beginning to drain heavily.


    I quickly took out a mana potion from my satchel and guzzled it down, but before I got halfway through the bottle, an icicle spear shattered the bottle in my hand. I turned my vision to Riela¡¯s sister, who was looking down at me with an intimidating stare.


    ¡°Done with your break? Let¡¯s get this farce over with.¡± As she said that, mana started to concentrate above her hand. Another Ice Spear started to form, but this one was much larger than the earlier ones. Its size was as big as a decently sized tree, and it¡¯s appearance¡­ was utterly ferocious.


    Sharp edges jutted along the pole of the spear, giving it a savage feel to it. The cold mana twirled around it as if it could control magic on its own. Her eyes had become an eerie blue despite looking the same, filled with a vengeful feeling.


    ¡°Ice Spear¡±, she solemnly said as the very air started to vibrate. An icicle pole of destruction was unleashed, ready to exterminate our group. No words needed to be expressed, we immediately spread out again, trying to avoid the area of impact.


    The spear seemed much slower than before, but the destructive force hidden behind it was frightening. The cold air swirled around it, almost like a miniature tornado. I repeatedly chanted Aegis Shield, preparing for the collision.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A loud explosion could be heard, icicle shards flew far away, further than the eye could see. The earth was razed and dirt and ice mixed into smoke. For a moment, we couldn¡¯t see anything around us. But I already knew the result. I could feel the connection between a few of the clones disappearing; the answer was obvious.


    ¡°Air Blast!¡± I cast, clearing away the smoke surrounding us. As I expected, two of the clones couldn¡¯t manage to dodge in time, and their bodies evaporated into ashes of mana.


    ¡°Hmm clones, interesting¡­ No wonder you guys had such familiar physique. So one of you guys should be Feon, right?¡±


    I was a bit surprised when she managed to figure out Feon¡¯s identity, it seemed that she had done her research. I needed to stall her, so I tried to converse with her, it would help us buy Feon some time.


    Though usually when it came to confronting someone, I was incredibly meek. But this wasn¡¯t just some stranger I didn¡¯t know about, she was my arch-nemesis. For Riela, I wouldn¡¯t back down against her. I needed to be brave if I wanted to save my prince.


    ¡°How come you know about Feon?¡± I asked in a shocked voice. She looked at me with a mocking smile, as if she enjoyed playing with us.


    ¡°When I first met her, she was trying to contaminate my dear brother. If not for my brother¡¯s wishes, I would¡¯ve gotten rid of her right there and then. Of course, I kept in mind her name, and I knew she would be coming to interfere with our love.¡± She exclaimed in a smug tone, her pupils seemed to turn into hearts when she talked about Riela.


    When I heard that, I felt betrayed. Feon had tried to make a move on Riela? Riela was mine, how could she try to corrupt my prince! Though I tried to suppress it, my rage was starting to show on my expression.


    ¡°Ahahaha, you didn¡¯t know that? I thought you were both trying to share Riela like some harlots. Too bad for both of you, Riela only loves me. Haven¡¯t you considered why he hasn¡¯t even tried to contact you yet?¡±


    While I was writhing in anger, she tried taunting me. Obviously, she was enjoying pouring salt into my wounds, but this still worked in my favour. I wished she would keep talking down to us because before she would realise it, Riela would be back to embrace me.


    ¡°You were the one behind it, Riela wouldn¡¯t just leave me like that.¡±


    ¡°It seems you have a hard time accepting the truth, well whatever. It¡¯s not like you will get to see him again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, I know you always kept him surrounded by guards and restricted his freedom. You wouldn¡¯t let him 5 meters away from yourself, always clinging to him. Don¡¯t you realise how annoyed he felt by your presence?¡±


    ¡°You stalked us? I knew roaming in public was a bad idea. I need to convince dear brother, otherwise more problematic pests would come in between our love.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about your love, it is sickening me. You just imposed your feelings on him, accept the facts.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t want to hear that from some child suffering from gender dysphoria, why don¡¯t you just leave us alone and go do it with your ¡°Feon¡±.¡±


    It was clear that she had looked into my background as well, that comment frankly managed to irk me.


    ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear that either from some incestuous sister who is obsessed with her brother. I bet that you never knew his whereabouts because he ran away from you. He isn¡¯t even interested in you at all.¡±


    For most of my retort, she seemed pissed, but when I had gotten to the latter part, laughter started leaking out of her mouth. I watched in confusion as to why she began laughing; something was wrong.


    ¡°Oh? But I already took Riela¡¯s first time. He was just soo amazing.¡±


    My heart stopped for a second when I heard those words, but I slowly regained my composure. She was surely lying about that. There¡¯s no way possible that Riela would do it with his sister.


    ¡°There are limits to lying, you know?¡± I said, scoffing at her.


    She didn¡¯t say anything but continued laughing at me. I knew she was just playing a psychological attack, but this conversation has produced a nudging sense of possibility in the back of my mind. Numerous doubts were growing in my head, I wanted to clear away my doubts with Riela as soon as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice whether you want to believe me or not.¡± She smirked and said that in a derisive tone. ¡°Well enough with the chatter, let¡¯s finish this ordeal already,¡± she snarkily said before making another hand gesture.


    Mana gathered again like before, creating the same fierce spears. This time I didn¡¯t commit the same mistake and focused my buffs on mobility instead of defence. In front of such firepower, any form of protection would be meaningless.


    The clones and I spread as far as I could and acted as if they were attempting to raid into the mansion. One by one they got felled by the frosty spears. Until only I was left standing.


    ¡°Hah, what futile effort. What are you even trying to accomplish with just running around like idiots, no one is coming to save you. Though your friend turned out to be more cowardly than I anticipated, all 4 of them were clones? I almost feel like pitying you.¡± She ridiculed me, acting as if she was sympathetic.


    I acted defeated, unable to raise a single voice. But inside I was celebrating my victory, If my estimations were correct, Feon would get to meet Riela soon.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve gotten rid of you, but I have better plans. How do you think about being imprisoned on the other side of the world, somewhere where you could never meet again with Riela? You will spend the rest of your days repenting and working for some local tribe, while I will be the one keeping Riela safe and sound.¡±


    She was truly an evil incarnate; only the likes of the most wicked women could think like that. How dare she try to separate Riela from me, laugh all you want because the last laugh would be mine.


    As she was acting all arrogant, she stopped abruptly. She stared at the thin air in front of us, wait impossible¡­ could she see¡­ I quickly broke off all buffs from Feon, but it was too late.


    She immediately rushed into the mansion, ignoring my presence entirely. I hadn¡¯t expected this monster to be able to perceive the mana threads from my buffs just through her normal senses. That kind of a ridiculous act you would only expect to see in fantasy novels.


    I could just pray now, I hope I had stalled her for long enough.


    ¡°Godspeed Feon, I hope you managed to reach Riela by now¡­¡±

 Chapter 38

    Steelz


    ~Feon PoV~


    I was still looking through every room in the mansion.


    ¡°What kind of shitty mansion is this?¡±


    The number of rooms inside was ridiculous. The size of the building was pretty big from outside, but that was just the beginning. If one were to look inside, they would be bewildered on how deceivingly small it actually was from the outside.


    There was another problem with the mansion. There were a lot of wards placed haphazardly all over the establishment as if someone had implanted them at the last second. Due to how shoddy the work done was, it was easier to bypass them without me needing to deactivate those wards, but it still wasted a lot of my time sneaking around those pesky things.


    The more I explored the mansion, the more unsettled I felt. Everything was covered in a shade of marine blue. I didn¡¯t know what was going through the person¡¯s head who decided to make this mansion in such a way, but she deserved to get herself an appointment to the psychiatrist. If I had to guess, it was probably that pope candidate considering how much of a nutcase she is.


    At least don¡¯t aim for your brother, even I won¡¯t go that far¡­ maybe. Well, that¡¯s beside the point, I had been letting my thoughts distract me. Focusing back at the mansion, I started to scan everywhere for Riela¡¯s whereabouts.


    As I went past the stairs towards the 2nd floor, I heard a loud crash. The very mansion shook, causing the furniture and picture frames to rattle with dust flying everywhere. The noise was soon followed by rapid footsteps, each getting louder than the next.


    It was no doubt that it was Riela¡¯s sis. I don¡¯t know how she knew my location. I was pretty sure I hadn¡¯t triggered any traps but now was not the time to bother about it. She was closing at me, fast. I needed to prepare myself immediately. There¡¯s no way I can avoid encountering her now.


    Committing to stealth was pretty useless now, I deactivated the skills and chugged down a whole mana potion. I could hear her stomping right below me. The noise gave away a general idea of her location. Knowing this, I extended my staff and pointed it towards her.


    ¡°Psionic Ray¡± I cast, a beam of expanded from my staff, hitting at the intended area with pinpoint accuracy.


    It goes through below the floor, heading right at the oncoming target. A wide hole was left on the wooden flooring as the smoke dissipated from it. Unfortunately, that witch had managed to block the attack in time. Her eyes were glaring right at me through the crack, malice whirling within those bright azure eyes.


    She squinted before responding with her own spell. Her hands make a gesture as she parts her lips, casting that frigid spell of hers. I knew for a fact that she specialised in area of effect spells like me, it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure out from the blaring sounds of ice cracking right outside the mansion.


    Inside here, her selection of spells should be limited, but that was the same for me. It sadly nullified the only advantage I had. Though if I were to try and compete with her in the same category of destructive magic, I wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to her.


    Her spear headed right at me. I leaned sideways to avoid it barely. The projectiles grazed my hair, causing some of my strands to separate just from the sheer force of it. A challenging smile appears on my face. I wasn¡¯t letting her go scot-free after ruining my hair.


    I whirl my hands and cast my next spell.


    ¡°Toxic Fumes!¡±. Poisonous gas started to leak out of my hand, directed towards the hole in the flooring. It was a dangerous spell that was capable of harming the caster if not handled correctly. Using them, I tried to control the witch¡¯s movements and bring the fight to the upper floor.


    Riela¡¯s sister had no choice but to head upstairs, knowing that, I used that extra time to start preparing my next spell.  I started casting one of my more complex spells. Each syllable I spoke was complex and tricky to perform. By the time she had reached the next floor, my spell was already ready to activate.


    ¡°Laserworks.¡± A bright red glow radiates from my arms. Seeing the menacing glow, her pupils dilate. She immediately swung her hand upwards, creating a barricade of ice in the corridor. I unleash my spell right towards her.


    Multiple laser beams head at her general direction. It was one of my more controlled destructive spells but aiming it was a lot harder. But it worked out for me as the hallway had limited the amount of movement space she had.


    A lot of the beams got deflected upon impact, but most of them quickly melted through the ice wall. The witch was forced to back away and create multiple more ice walls to stop my laser beams. Sweat started to cascade down her forehead. The instant casting was taking a toll on her mental prowess.


    Instant casting wasn¡¯t an easy feat and a lot of the times; it was not that worth it. One had to have a very high understanding of the spell, and it put a heavy load on the caster¡¯s mind. She only dared to use it because of how bad her position was currently.


    The light dimmed around my hands. Riela¡¯s sis was still standing there, but she was barely hanging on. Her whole body was now covered in sweat, panting ceaselessly. The situation wasn¡¯t looking good for her. She looked as if she was going to collapse at any second.


    Not allowing her to recover, I keep casting my spells. She stayed defensive, blocking my attacks with her ice blocks. I was close to grasping victory. I just needed to keep the momentum up and pressure her.


    As I was already starting to celebrate, she takes out a small vial from her dress. I wasn¡¯t sure as to what it might¡¯ve been, but I knew I couldn¡¯t allow her to swallow it. I started firing a barrage of attacks, using instant casting myself.


    Just as my attacks were about to hit her, her pendant starts shining brightly. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ a magical artifact!? I was taken aback by it. A spherical green shield appears, blocking all of my attacks. I tried my best to break it down, but by the time I get through it, she had already finished drinking her vial.


    She heaved a refreshing moan and threw away the vial, crashing right beside her. Her pallor skin started to regain colour. She didn¡¯t look as tired as before. Things had begun to take a turn for the worse.


    ¡°What did you just drink?¡± I asked, at this point, I knew my chances of victory were extremely unlikely.


    ¡°A limit breaker, it should last for about 15 minutes or so.¡± She answered casually, not wary of my attacks anymore. Both of us knew it was my loss. I stayed silent for a few moments.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ HAHAHAHAH!¡± I broke off into a sudden fit of laughter.


    ¡°What happened? Did you go mad knowing you won¡¯t ever get to meet Alex again?¡±


    ¡®So Alex was his name¡­¡¯ I thought to myself.


    ¡°What good will knowing my lover¡¯s name do now? Your fate is the same as your friend Adrian. You will never get to meet him ever again.¡±


    She was looking down on me, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I tried to stifle my laughter, but I just couldn¡¯t stop.


    The witch¡¯s taunting smile was gone, now replaced with an uncaring expression.


    ¡°Your laughter is starting to prickle my ears. Well, time to apprehend you fools.¡±


    ¡°I am laughing at you,¡± I said, suppressing my laughter for a moment.


    ¡°Hmm, what do you mean?¡± Her eyes carried the same unsympathetic gaze. She questioned while closing in at me.


    ¡°I am laughing thinking about what kind of face you will be making.¡±


    It was about time to pull my trump card.

 Chapter 39

    ~Feon PoV~


    The witch kept staring as if I had gone insane. She was heading to me like she had already won, not bothering to pay any respect to the trump card I had left. Her hands waved as a spell started forming in front of her. I immediately took out my ace in the hole.


    After raising it, her casting was put to a halt. Not because of some magical property from the item in my hand but rather due to her own volition. What I had held in my hand was a single strand of hair. She kept staring at me, confused as to what I was planning to do.


    ¡°What good will that piece of hair do now?¡± She laughs at me, mocking my last attempt.


    God, I wanted to punch her in the face so badly. I just had to hold it in for now, since the real fun was about to begin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just any hair, you might be quite familiar with this.¡±


    This was a strand of hair I sneakily borrowed without asking from Adrian. It¡¯s for a noble cause so I am sure she won¡¯t mind letting me keep it either. It was a vital piece in dealing with this witch after all.


    A condescending smirk formed on her face. ¡°I already know it is Alex¡¯s hair. Though I have to admit that I am madly in love with him, I am not crazy enough to let you go in exchange for that. Did you really think that hair will do you any good right now.¡±


    Good, keep on with your snobbish act, you bitch.


    ¡°Considering how knowledgeable you are in terms of magic, you should be well aware of dark and curse magic I presume,¡± I asked her with the contempt hidden in my voice.


    ¡°Just cut to the chase already.¡± She replied impatiently.


    I could barely hide my nervousness at that point, my grin widened at the thought of her wretched face scowling in anger. The ill intent I had been harbouring so far had finally found its outlet. With this, I could turn the tables once and for all.


    ¡°What if I were to curse Alex by using this hair as a medium?¡± I asked in a frivolous tone, with my other hand playing around with the strand of hair.


    She looked at me in bemusement before scoffing at me. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t possibly dare hurt Alex, I know we cherish the same feelings for him. Your goal after all, is to get to be with him.¡±


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt my darling, but I could still haunt him with a certain message¡­¡±


    She pauses, her eyes squinch for a second as she furrows her eyebrows for a split second. But it doesn¡¯t last long as she bursts out laughing. Though she hid her expression pretty well, it was too late for her. I had managed to hit the bullseye, that moment of perplexion was enough for me to determine something.


    Using that as my basis, I already knew how to lead the conversation to attain my goals.


    ¡°Like sending him a message would do you any good? What are you gonna say? ¡°I am being prevented from meeting you?¡± You make me laugh. Though it might be annoying to persuade Alex, it is still a thousand times better than letting you be and pester our nest again. Stop fooling around, I have had enough of this charade.¡±


    She raised her arms aggressively and started casting a spell.


    ¡°What if I were to mention something about a drug¡­¡±


    The witch seemed to have her composure maintained, but I could make out the slightest of changes in her body language. She did a commendable job in not showing any hints but the slight clenching of her fist gave it away.


    It was my turn to be complacent, her mental defences had started faltering.


    ¡°I could activate the spell instantly and what if~ I mentioned something about a blue¡­¡± She immediately cancelled her spell. Her face was darkened as she scrunched her eyebrows. ¡°How did you¡­¡± She was at a loss, it was her defeat and she knew it.


    I walked up to her with swagger, unafraid of anything she could pull now. The positions had switched, now I was the one in the dominant role. Watching that little bitch writhe in anger satisfied me to no end.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her voice sounded a lot more suppressed than before, oh how lovely it sounded. I just smirked at her question. Getting closer, my hand reached for her face. I grabbed her chin and lifted it. Her eyes were glaring at me, rage whirling in those gem-like eyes. Her teeth were biting her lips, almost to the point of ripping them apart.


    I rejoiced seeing that face, she was feeling the same emotions I went through when I lost Alex. This little witch had the audacity to steal right before I and darling became one, serves her right. Distort that face even more. I love to see this thieving bitch squirming before me.


    I came close to her ear and whispered. ¡°What do you think would happen if I informed him about this, sure you can take me down at any moment, but I can similarly ¡°haunt¡± my message to him by using this hair as a medium. Do you really believe that Alex would stay with you knowing that you drugged and raped him? I don¡¯t think so.¡± My words got right through her, her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling at all.


    Seeing her tremble I finally confirmed all my doubts. Though I was showing a broad grin on the outside, inside I felt like tearing the bitch apart right at this moment. At first, I wasn¡¯t sure how she used the pill and whether she had really raped Alex. It was only a hypothesis at the start which I based on my feelings and ideas regarding him.


    Basically, if we had switched positions, it was very likely I would¡¯ve followed the same course of actions as her. At one hand, I dearly hoped for this to not be true as it meant Alex lost his virginity to her but, at the same time, I also needed her to have gone this far to use this knowledge against her.


    It was incredibly heart-wrenching after having fished out that information from her, words weren¡¯t enough to express the pain I was feeling, but I had to use this to take advantage at the moment. I had to use the panic she was feeling to get what I wanted, otherwise I won¡¯t get another chance at this.


    ¡°What I want is pretty simple. Both I and Adrian will become Alex¡¯s lovers. We will be living here alongside you and the time spent with Alex would be divided equally among ourselves. I also want you to wholeheartedly show approval to this decision. That is unless you want Alex to know our~ little~ secret~.¡±


    I knew that Alex¡¯s sister would be unwilling but the trick to this dealing was knowing her limits. Both this witch and I were quite similar in some regard despite how much I would like to deny it.


    ¡°But-¡± before she could try to barter, I immediately cut her off by swinging the hair at her face, taunting her with this threat in my hand. A dark spell circle was already whirling around it, ready to activate any second.


    ¡°This is my final deal and I won¡¯t stand for any bargaining, it is also my final warning to you. If you don¡¯t accept this then consider this curse activated.¡± I stared at her threateningly, intimidating her to a stop.


    ¡°Fine, you fucking whore.¡± She gritted her teeth and accepted the conditions I gave her. ¡°Nice to know that the hatred is mutual, you fucking bitch.¡± I made a vengeful smirk as I held out my hand to finalize the deal. She scowled as she grabbed my hand roughly, clenching it as hard as she could.


    With this, our deal was put into action.


    The discord server atm is very bare-bones since I JUST decided to make it. Here''s the link to it: https://discord.gg/HFdpPgp. I have more news also. I have been planning to make an action/isekai/yandere fiction with the system being a bit inspired from Binding of Isaac: Rebirth. I always wanted to try out 3rd person for a while so I will be using that to write this novel. No promises, but I am excited about this project.


    That''ll be all, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 40

    Steelz


    ~Alex¡¯s PoV~


    I wasn¡¯t sure if my eyes were playing tricks on me. Three girls stood in front of me, two of which I had never imagined seeing here right now. I rubbed my eyes to confirm again, but they were still there. Despite everything being real, I was still in a state of disbelief.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Adrian squealed as she lunged at me, resulting in me falling down. Like a pet who had just met their owner again, she squirmed and rubbed herself on me, as if she was marking her presence. Her hands were tightly bound behind my back, with her face pushing into my chest.


    She was the first one to react to my presence. The others were a bit taken aback from her movement. Both of them stood staring. Feon was unwilling to lose out against Adrian, so she similarly rushed at me.


    ¡°Alex! I missed you so much!¡± Feon exclaimed as she hugged into me. Both of them fought for my attention and tried pushing the other out of my embrace. This scene filled my heart with warmth. They were my old party members that I had gotten attached to. I hadn¡¯t expected to meet them anytime soon.


    Both of them soon started crying. My parting with them had hit their emotions hard, that too, unannounced. Adrian had become very reliant on my presence while Feon had fostered her feelings for me. It was unimaginable how much torment they went through because of my curse.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back,¡± I said with a slight smile as I wrapped my arms around them. In response, they tightened their grasps, pushing their bodies on me with more vigour. Though they were crying, their smiles looked delighted.


    I looked back at Seris. She was looking at me with an anxious expression. Traces of guilt were shown on her face along with an envious glare. But oddly, she never objected to their actions. It was against my expectations, Seris was quite clear on how possessive she could be with me.


    It made little sense. Something smelt odd. I could make out the attack on the mansion was somehow involved in her letting me meet the party members. Even I could make out the commotion going outside in my soundproof room.


    Did Seris make a deal with my old party members to protect the mansion? No, she could¡¯ve gotten someone else who wasn¡¯t attached to me. It surely wasn¡¯t because of my wishes, Seris was obstinate in not letting me meet them again. I went through numerous possibilities and cut them down through the process of elimination.


    The only plausible explanation I could come up with was that Seris was being forced to do so against her wishes. That much was obvious seeing how reluctant she looked standing at the sidelines, while Adrian and Feon were taking full advantage of me.


    There were only two reasons I could think of that could force Seris into tolerating this. It was either the church extending their control onto Seris, or the girls had some dirt on her. I had known that the Parlene church was extremely influential. If the girls had some connections with the church, then it was possible for them to control Seris through it.


    The other option was that Adrian and Feon had something against Seris which they were using to control her to their demands. Maybe they had some object which she desired? Seris was someone who had gained power and influence through the church. It wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibilities that she had her hands in some shady dealings.


    She had already found out my information through information brokers. I wasn¡¯t sure what all illegal acts she could¡¯ve committed just to reach out to me. I wanted to find out what knowledge they had about Seris or whether it was really the church exerting its pressure.


    As I was deep in thought, I was brought back to my senses by a foreign feeling in my mouth. Feon was trying to pry in her slick tongue into my lips. Her soft hands lightly grab my nether region, making me lose my composure. Using that opportunity, her tongue assaults into my mouth while she caresses my cheek with fervent excitement.


    As her tongue started to wrestle with mine, Adrian stared at me with hollowed-out eyes, lacking any emotion. Seris, on the other hand, was suppressing the rage welling in her heart. She bit her lips as her nails dug into her palm. The smile on her face looked anything but calm. I could feel the dreary aura emanating from both maidens. Things were about to get too heated for me to handle.


    Adrian forcefully pushed Feon off me and tried to take claim of my mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing Adrian!¡± Feon scowls at her. Adrian just shrugged off her protests and pushes her trembling soft lips near my face.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re mine, okay?¡± Her voice was like the chilling depths of hell. I involuntarily quivered from how scary she looked. She licks my earlobes while her other hand played with my abs. She rocked her hips, grinding her butt against my now bulging groin. The room¡¯s temperature was reaching a boiling point.


    Feon had already raised her staff while an icy smog started to appear around Seris. I had to stop this before the situation got any worse.


    ¡°Stop i-¡± before I even managed to say anything, Adrian¡¯s small tongue invaded my mouth. Moans started leaking out of her as she applied her shaking body on me with more fervour.


    I couldn¡¯t help but become alert when magic circles were forming, aiming right at Adrian. I hurriedly pushed Adrian off. She lets out a yelp while pouting with dissatisfaction. There was no time to bother about her discontent right now when Feon and Seris looked as if an asura had possessed them.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Why are you guys using magic already!¡± I reprimand them. They just twitched and looked sideways in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I am planning to kill her, maybe freeze a limb or two,¡± Seris said under her breath.


    I glared at her. Both Seris and Feon immediately averted their gaze. I knew they weren¡¯t listening to me. Adrian was busy eyeing me like a predator, looking for another opportune moment.


    I heaved a sigh, seeing this mess; I felt I had been sighing a lot lately.


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t get along, then I¡¯ll go around showing my face to other women,¡± I warned them. Though I didn¡¯t genuinely mean that, my words were enough to make them attentive.


    ¡°Bad Alex! Don¡¯t cheat on me please!¡± Adrian begged while clinging on me.


    Seris glanced at me and knew where I was coming from. She sighed and goes along with my whims. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t fight, but don¡¯t get too touchy with those two until I give them their time allotment.¡±


    ¡°Wait, time allotment?¡± I asked in shock. Just hearing those words made me feel nervous.


    ¡°Yeah, we will be sharing how much time we get to spend with you. It was the only agreement we could come down to.¡± Seris explained to me.


    Hearing her reply made my hands sweaty. I quickly turned towards both Feon and Adrian. They both smiled at me, but their gazes were anything but pleasing.


    ¡°Please take care of us, darling,¡± Feon said with an alluring voice.


    Adrian similarly followed along with her. ¡°Take care of me too, Alex!¡±


    Wait, they will be living together with us now? I had just realized what problems this will bring me. Just spending half a day with Seris clinging to me was annoying. Whenever she was near I didn¡¯t have any personal space for myself.


    Now Seris was practically going to get multiplied with three. That meant no more meals alone, decreased resting time, my training time would be reduced and worst of all¡­ even my bathroom breaks were under jeopardy.


    I felt my arms shiver as my knees buckled. Who the hell said he wanted a harem, how do they deal with this shit? What about my free time!

 Chapter 41

    Steelz


    Tiredly, I woke up from my bed. Last night I barely got a wink of sleep. Glancing around, three buck naked girls were laying in the same bed as me. Their sleeping postures were terrible. Seris was hugging on my right with her legs wrapped around my body. Adrian had clutched my left leg tightly with her drool dripping down on it. And last of all, Feon was cushioning my head with her bosom while wrapping her hands around it.


    Though they had yet to do anything extreme yesterday, it was only a matter of time before things went south. With this prison made of soft flesh surrounding me, I couldn¡¯t even sneak out of the bed. Budging them only led to them leaking out murmurs or moans, I almost got fed up of it.


    ¡°Seris, Feon, Adrian. Get up, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± I nudged them, but none of them gave way to me. Instead, my voice only aroused a response from Seris. In her half-asleep state, she neared my face with her puckered lips.


    ¡°Wait Seris, I need to go to the bath-,¡± before I could object, she ignored my pleas and planted her mouth right on top of mine. Her tongue slathered around until it forcefully crept its way in.


    ¡°Mmm-¡± my muffled cries rang out as she violated my tongue. I knew resisting won¡¯t do any good, so I accommodated with her desires, lest she became even more forceful with her attempts.


    Seris relished the opportunity. Our tongues tangled as we exchanged saliva. Her grasp around my body tightened as she pushed harder into me. In turn, I started my attack, playfully twirling her tongue. The liquids within our mouths sloshed with every tiny movement. As we parted, a bridge of saliva was left connecting our lips.


    Seris showed a satisfied expression before she laid back again. Her eyes were still tightly shut. Just how deeply embedded were these actions that she would do it in her sleep? She snuggled back right beside me. The situation hadn¡¯t gotten any better, my bladder still needed to be relieved.


    ¡°Guys, move! I need to go to the bathroom!¡± I shouted this time. Again they replied with some incoherent mumblings. While I was sweating from the dire situation they had placed me, I felt some movement around my legs. It seemed Adrian was up. She gave a cute yawn while rubbing her eyes. There was a trail of drool leaking from the edge of her lips.


    ¡°Gweaaad mawrning Alex.¡± She yawned again as she greeted me. The only thing she pronounced correctly was my name.


    ¡°Great, Adrian, you¡¯re up. Help me get these two off of me, please.¡± I pleaded to her. Her doe-like-eyes looked around, assessing the situation first.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it something urgent?¡± She asked innocently while tilting her head.


    I gave an awkward smile while looking away. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it didn¡¯t seem I was getting anywhere without telling her.


    ¡°I need to¡­ take a piss. Sooo, can you get them off of me?¡± I asked Adrian again. Instead, she stayed quiet for a few seconds. A glimmer of mischievousness flashed in her eyes. I immediately regretted asking for her help.


    Her hands grasped on my trousers as she tucked them down. I almost involuntarily kicked due to my reflex action.


    ¡°What are you doing, Adrian! I need to go to the bathroom!¡± I shouted, but words weren¡¯t getting through her. She showed a small smile while looking up to me. Her hand seized my member and gently stroked it.


    ¡°If it¡¯s so urgent then¡­ you can do it in my mouth.¡± I laid frozen still, trying to register her words.


    ¡°Adrian, get off.¡± My tone became deadpan. My face was lacking emotion, trying to express how unfunny the joke was.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop me then?¡± Adrian asked with a defiant smile. I indicated towards the girls surrounding me but she just ignored their presence, too busy playing with my growing member. When did the cute Adrian become so naughty? At this rate, something other than pee was going to come out.


    ¡°Seriously, I need to go!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so serious, then just stop me.¡± Her hands moved with more vigour as she placed the thickened rod right beside her cheek. She started nodding her head, stimulating the tip by nuzzling on it.


    I was barely suppressing it, my abdomen was at its limit.


    ¡°GET THE FUCK OUT, I NEED TO PISS!¡± I shouted at them. All of them flinched at my loud voice. Their grips are momentarily loosened. Using this opportunity, I leapt out of the bed and dashed straight to the bathroom. Feon and Seris showed confused expressions while Adrian was sitting there in shock.


    I quickly relieved myself, though I had a hard time getting my boner down, damn it Adrian. As I was about to exit the bathroom, I heard a knock on the door. Opening it, I saw a meek girl standing before me. Her head was facing downwards, often giving glances at my face.


    It was Adrian. Her eyes looked teary. She looked as if she was repenting her misdeeds.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said. I scratched my hair as I looked at her.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡­¡± She mumbled before falling silent. Adrian was now flustered and my tone wasn¡¯t helping her condition. I quickly patted her head to calm her down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay mad over something that silly.¡± I consoled her. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of my head rubbing.


    ¡°But I still need to take responsibility,¡± said Adrian. Before I could react, she quickly got on her knees. When she apologized, I knew she was already scheming something else. Her head plants right on my stomach. I could feel her heavy breathing, she was barely holding back her yearnings.


    Before the situation progressed any further, Seris quickly entered the scene.


    ¡°Stop, what are you doing to brother!¡± She protested while quickly pulling me to her side.


    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t morning supposed to be my time with Alex?¡± Rebuked Adrian.


    Seris tried to come up with something but couldn¡¯t deny it. Her possessive nature had gotten the better of her.


    ¡°Wait, so you guys have already decided the timings?¡± I quickly changed the topic before they quarrelled like cats and dogs.


    Seris caught on and replied immediately.


    ¡°We have decided that Adrian¡¯s time would be allotted in the morning, Feon¡¯s would be in the afternoon and I will take care of you in the night. After midnight, we all get to spend time with you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, when do I get free time then?¡± I brought up my biggest concern. They gave uncomfortable glimpses. They didn¡¯t even take into account my free time, did they?


    ¡°Does Alex not want to spend time with us?¡± Feon said as came in out of nowhere. She grinned playfully at me. Seris and Adrian started giving me the puppy eyes. It was only at times like these where they fully cooperated.


    ¡°But I need some free time too¡­¡± My requests were ignored as they insisted on giving me their cutesy looks.


    ¡°Please Alex, pretty please?¡± said Seris. Their continued pestering kept faltering my defence until I finally gave in.


    ¡°Ugh, fine.¡± I surrendered. Not like I was getting anywhere even if I tried. They quickly gestured at each other, silently celebrating their success. At least they seemed to be getting along. Or so I thought...

 Chapter 42

    We had slowly settled down and had gotten along with each other. The first day had been spent with Feon and Adrian taking a trip back to get their belongings. Thankfully, it gave me some time to rest for their impending onslaught.


    As of now, I had gotten back to training. I could finally focus on my goals, or so it was supposed to be¡­


    They had scheduled Adrian to accompany me during the mornings. That was usually the time I spent training. We had planned to get me used to dealing with lowered stats during fights. Feon and Adrian had found out about my curses soon after we reached here. At first, they were shocked, but it didn¡¯t take them long to catch on how it worked.


    Training had been going fine so far. Our swords clashed rhythmically with each bout. Adrian with no doubt was a hero candidate. Her adaptability and her skills were nothing to scoff at. I could feel her mastery growing at this moment. Sadly, my curse had to ruin her.


    ¡°Adrian, could you stop moaning every time I hit you¡­¡± Training had stopped progressing as I had expected it to. Her groans and wails were distracting me. She had been serious at first, but gradually, her naughtiness prevailed her seriousness.


    ¡°I am not doing anything wrong. There will be girls who would react like this, you need to get used to it.¡± Adrian countered. She wasn¡¯t wrong about that, but I could tell there were some hidden intentions behind her reasonings.


    ¡°So you mean to say that you¡¯re doing this only out of pure intent?¡± I looked at her judgementally. Her eyes wandered a bit. She knew she had been caught.


    ¡°Maybe a bit, but it¡¯s for your sake! You should be able to handle this much!¡± Adrian replied. She had slowly become increasingly shameless when she got here. The Adrian I knew before was shy and quiet. It was a completely transformative change.


    ¡°Anyways get ready, it is my turn to attack.¡± Adrian declared before rushing at me. Though she had a wooden sword in her hands, she wasn¡¯t using it at all. Her actions were more oriented towards grappling, it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what she wanted.


    Too bad for her, I wasn¡¯t giving in anytime soon. As she lowered her body and charged, I immediately struck her head when she got within range.


    ¡°Ouch, Alex, that hurt!¡± She let out a painful cry. I was sure I held back, but it seemed that my strike had too much force behind it. Adrian was rolling her body in agony as she let out hurtful cries. I couldn¡¯t help but get a bit worried when I saw this.


    ¡°Adrian, are you alright?¡± I approached her worriedly. I felt regretful, seeing Adrian in pain was the last thing I wanted to happen. Adrian soon took a peek from within her arms, before leaping onto me. I was taken aback for a second and reacted too late.


    ¡°Eheheh, caught you!¡± Adrian smirked with a victorious grin. I struggled to get out but my strength was currently too low for that. Give me back my sorry feelings!


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re too gullible, you shouldn¡¯t be so kind to women other than me.¡± She said as she brought my head towards her chest. Her legs wrapped around my waist as she pulled me in.


    ¡°Mmmf, mmmf,¡± I could only let out muffled cries. Her soft chest was tightly against my face, not allowing me to speak a single word. I tried to tap on her body to know I gave in, but she interpreted differently than I imagined.


    ¡°Why are you tapping my thighs, Alex? Do you really wanna do this outside? It is embarrassing but¡­ I can do it for you.¡± Adrian exclaimed while hugging onto me even tighter than before. She snuggled her face into my hair before shaking her body around lovingly.


    She wasn¡¯t letting go at all. I grabbed her thighs and tried to lift her body up, but my diminishing strength wasn¡¯t helping at all.


    ¡°Alex, if you do that, I¡¯ll get more excited¡­¡± she let go of my head, allowing me to take a deep breath. But before I could counter her grapple, she quickly grabbed onto my head again and pushed me down to between her legs.


    ¡°Look how wet you made me. Take responsibility, Alex~¡± Her thighs were completely wet from her honey. The lewd smell filled my nostrils. It was suffocating, I needed to open my mouth since my nostrils had been blocked. Adrian seemed to have predicted that. She instantly shifts my head upwards, forcing my mouth towards her flowers.


    ¡°You¡¯re so eager.¡± She remarks, before moaning a little. ¡°Nghhh~¡± Tides of sticky fluid gush out from her nether region. The acidic taste fills my mouth, overflowing my tastebuds. It was too much. The nectar comes pouring down my mouth, forming a puddle on the ground.


    Adrian pants heavily. Looking at her, her switch had flipped completely, saliva dripped from her mouth as she focused her gaze at me.


    ¡°Alex, hah I want it i-,¡± before she could finish speaking, a loud thump comes from her head. This time her cry sounded more genuine as she clutched onto her head. Her grip loosens as I quickly escaped it.


    ¡°Why are you interrupting me, Feon!¡± Adrian rebuked as she turned back. Feon was standing there menacingly, her eyes squinted as she stared down at Adrian.


    ¡°I look away for a second and this horndog was already preparing to force herself on Alex. Your time is up already. Alex come, let¡¯s go before this rabid dog attacks you again.¡± Feon said while glaring at her.


    ¡°But Alex enjoyed it too, right?¡± Adrian looked at me cutely, urging me to agree with her. Before I could reply, she quickly pointed at my groin.


    ¡°Look how happy Alex is down below,¡± her finger pointed towards it. Both of them stare at it as silence permeated the air. I had no excuses.


    ¡°Wait Feon I-¡± I tried to explain, but I was immediately cut down.


    ¡°We are leaving.¡± Feon commands, her voice sounded very stern.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    Feon dragged my arm over towards the mansion while Adrian kept looking at me like an abandoned puppy. She yelled at me as I was leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cheat on me while I am not there, otherwise I¡¯ll tell what happened in bed yesterday morning!¡± I coughed unintentionally. This fucking girl.


    I slowly turned my head towards Feon, who had a wide smile on her face. But that smile was anything but calming. Rather, it felt like the arrival of the four horsemen of the apocalypse.


    ¡°You wanted to explain, right Alex? I am all ears.¡± Feon said while suppressing her voice, I could only quiver from how she sounded.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Adrian needed a whooping when I got back, but that was for later. Right now I had to endure the fury of an angry maiden.

 Announcement: Another Hiatus

Nothing to see here, move along.

 Chapter 43 (18+)

    Steelz


    P.S


    ¡°Feon, this isn¡¯t the right time¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm~¡±


    Right now, we were supposed to be reading and learning about magical theories, though we were now busy with other¡­ activities.


    Let¡¯s dial things back to where it began. When we entered the room, Feon was clearly furious. She wasn¡¯t willing to listen to me, her tone was ladened with anger. I compromised to appease her for a bit and well¡­ let¡¯s just say she had other plans in mind.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be studying, I am worried Seris might come any time soon.¡±


    ¡°Mgmmh, slrrph, mm-,¡± with an audible plop, she released my member from her mouth.


    ¡°Just focus on me right now. I am pissed you were having your fill with Adrian behind our backs.¡± She complained with a pouty face, rubbing my dick across her cheek. She looked adorable when acted jealous, at least when she¡¯s not acting upon it.


    I could only comply unwillingly.


    ¡°Mmm, you like it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Okay, maybe I¡¯ll have to admit her blowjob was pretty hot. Point is, if someone comes and finds us out, it wasn¡¯t my fault.


    As I am worried about the possibility of being found out, Feon continues to display her sultry and skilled tongue technique. I was barely keeping myself in control by not just grasping her head and shoving it deeper down her throat.


    She continued to lewdly lick all around my penis. Her tongue slid along my glans and shaft, while sucking the head and balls at times. Her skilful attack was nearing me to eruption.


    ¡°Feon, urgh!¡±


    My rough moan seemed to motivate her even more. Her soft palms gently grab the shaft while increasing the tempo at which she blowed. It wasn¡¯t until long that her hands moved along the same rhythm too, going at it with more vigour to receive my seed.


    ¡°I am about to-¡°


    ¡°About to what?¡± The door swung open as a melodic voice entered my ears. My back stretched taut as soon as I heard it. Standing underneath the door frame was a girl with lustrous white hair. It was my sole sister and also lover, Seris.


    ¡°Uhh, n-nothing.¡± I quickly tried to regain my composure. Feon hadn¡¯t stopped sucking even when Seris entered the room. Doesn¡¯t this goddamn temptress know what kind of predicament we¡¯re in?


    ¡°Why do you look all flustered then? Where is Feon, by the way?¡± She asked while wandering around the room. I just hoped she wouldn¡¯t notice where Feon actually was.


    ¡°Um, she took a break somewhere. She didn¡¯t tell me where she went.¡± I tried to make up an excuse on the spot, albeit not a very convincing one. Seris was already suspiciously eyeing my behaviour. It¡¯s not my fault though, it was hard to act normal while someone was enthusiastically sucking your dick.


    ¡°How irresponsible for her, what would we do if some girl were to attack you right now,¡± Seris grumbled as she got nearer. Crap, I must stop her somehow.


    ¡°I am n-not a kid, I don¡¯t need constant supervision.¡± I attempted to angrily respond to her, though I shuddered midway through the sentence, barely holding back my desire to just unload my cum into Feon¡¯s mouth.


    She gave an amicable smile, but I felt an odd sense of ominous feeling behind it. Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    Crash!


    Her leg suddenly moved with robust might. With a thunderous screech, the table flung over and hit the wall beside us. I sweated nervously from the display of prowess. God, just help me this once. Both Feon and I had been caught red-handed in the act. Seris aggressively moved in and tugged her collar, causing her collapse back to the floor.


    Maybe she noticed it when she got near, or maybe it had been game over for me right when she entered the room. Whichever the case, my mind went blank as I had just reached my limit.


    Looking at my scrunched face and trembling rod, which was begging for release, she jumped at the opportunity and replaced Feon¡¯s position. She held my dick like a prized possession and slowly swallowed it whole. The intoxicated look of pure jubilation aroused me further. I couldn¡¯t last any longer.


    Grasping her silky head with slight force, I forced it in deeper. Spurts of my warm cum splattered into her mouth. She was doing her best, swallowing all of it. Her pillowy lips engorged on my member as her tongue licked the urethral opening. Waves of pleasure washed over me as Seris was happily swallowing my white gooey mess.


    Feon, who had gotten back on her feet, was looking at Seris with indignant eyes. Her frustration was apparent from the shaky fists, barely holding herself back from yelling at Seris.


    ¡°I worked hard on his seed, you thieving bitch.¡± She protested to Seris. After savouring the taste of my spunk, she gave a side glance at Feon grumbling behind her.


    ¡°Silence,¡± she ordered Feon. There was a deep threatening undertone in her voice. Her eyes grew icy, staring right into Feon. Any man would¡¯ve quaked in his boots under her gaze. She let free of her glacial mana, causing a chilly intimidating effect.


    Even I felt a bit suffocated, despite the aggression not being directed towards me. Feon seemed to have been shaken too, but managed to maintain her composure. She changed her expression to a hostile one, unwilling to back down to Seris¡¯ pressure.


    They were like wolves gnarling at each other. If it were Adrian, she would¡¯ve already acted submissive in this situation. Feon was different in this sense, despite how similar they can be. She had her own pride and dignity which wouldn¡¯t let her stoop low before her opponent; an unrelenting spirit. She was much more political than the other girls.


    I knew things were about to get dirty. Just when I was about to intrude, they both sent terrifying glances at me, telling me to not interfere in this matter. Inwardly I sighed, they weren¡¯t going to let this go easily for sure. I just hoped it would get over before it developed into something more ugly.


    ¡°What were you doing with brother, you couldn¡¯t have just waited till midnight, could you? I couldn¡¯t expect much from a lonely ass witch like you. Why don¡¯t you go kidnap some kids and take their ¡®life essence¡¯, I am sure they¡¯d love to call you onee-chan. You¡¯d fit the bill perfectly.¡± Seris wasn¡¯t holding herself back from making crude remarks. Her cramped, vengeful smile clearly displayed her dissatisfaction.


    Wait a minute, did they say midnight? I knew they were planning something behind my back, but they at least could¡¯ve informed me. Did catching me off guard really excite them that much? Well, considering their dispositions, I could see that being their kink actually¡­


    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect to hear that from some desperate older sister who wants to fuck her brother. I got a better idea. Why don¡¯t you give birth to a son and make your incest fantasies a reality? Just go to any brothel and get impregnated by some men selling themselves, I¡¯ll gladly oblige to pay for you.¡± Feon gave an equally ruthless retort.


    Just as I expected, things did get ugly pretty fast. They soon spewed vulgarities back and forth. Once they started squabbling, they would never stop. I quietly sneaked out of the room while they focused their attentions on the argument. Thankfully, I had finally got some free time for myse-


    ¡°Looks like I am the winner in the end. Take care of me, Alex!¡± Adrian popped out of nowhere and snuggled into my embrace, just when I thought I¡¯d enjoy some alone time. I am slightly missing my adventuring days now. Damn this harem.

 Chapter 44 (18+)

    Steelz


    ¡°Alex ?,¡± Adrian lovingly said as she tugged on my arm while laying her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°What,¡± I replied with a sigh.


    ¡°Can we¡­ do it? Your ¡®training¡¯ made me ache so much down below, it¡¯s your fault I am in this state.¡± Her steamy breath brushes my ear. I felt my member twitch in response, I couldn¡¯t help it with Adrian acting so cordially. Seeing her cute flushed face as she squirmed and wiggled around from lust was incredibly arousing. Despite having gotten a blowjob just recently, I was already ready for another round.


    With a cough, I suppressed those thoughts. Staying with these girls had made my thinking more perverse. It can¡¯t be helped. Having three beautiful women wanting to get down into your pants would turn anyone into a lecherous man.


    ¡°Seris and Feon would get angry though if you were to try and steal a march on them,¡± I said.


    She whined like a little puppy, ¡°it¡¯s fine if we do it a little, right? I have been waiting so long for this. Just one quickie, they won¡¯t even notice.¡±


    Her doe-like-eyes were effective on me. I gave a gulp, thinking of all the acts we could be doing together. Seeing my defence faltering, she lunged into my lips. Her tongue fiercely poked through my mouth as she started twirling it like a typhoon. Her arms wound up around me as we started passionately kissing each other, going at it with wild abandon.


    That moment of weakness was fatal. My thoughts started wavering. Just a little before Feon and Seris join should be enough, right? Convincing myself, I responded to her kiss by grabbing her hips, pulling her closer towards me. Our slimy tongues melted together as she looked at me with eyes craving carnal desire. Her body looked so weak and vulnerable, I couldn¡¯t help but want to do it with her right at that moment.


    Like a possessed person, she devoured and savoured every bit of my saliva. She acted restless, trying to push deeper inside me despite it not being physically possible. Even her feet got jumpy while this was going on. After a few long minutes did she give me breathing space, only to seek another request.


    ¡°Alex, please do it with me,¡± she whimpered. It was supposed to be a quick kiss, but I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind either, the kiss had muddled my thoughts.


    ¡°Alrigh-¡° just as I was about to agree, the door thrust open. Both our heads turned towards the source. Feon and Seris were there, leaking out an ominous aura. Seris looked at us with a deadpan smile, one lacking any sort of emotion in her hollow eyes. Feon on the other hand had a face akin to a fox. Her eyes were almost closed shut, but the forced cramping smile was enough to tell what she was feeling right now. Fear wasn¡¯t enough to express what I was feeling at that moment. I was deeply fucked.


    ¡°¡±Alex~"" their voice echoed together, almost eerily so. Adrian clutched on my clothes tightly. She was already shivering because of the frightening duo.


    It is too late, I can¡¯t do anything now. Like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, I gave in to my fate. Adrian, let¡¯s meet each other in our next lives.


    ---


    Both Adrian and I were sitting down on our knees. Adrian was teary-eyed as she held her head down. She was trembling from the soreness in her legs as she tried to maintain her posture. I wasn¡¯t much better off in comparision, the numbness in my legs was beginning to spread too.


    ¡°Care to explain what you both were doing without us?¡± Feon asked us with an ugly scowl on her face. Seris was there too, carrying a grin that would even make the most malevolent beasts scamper in fright. The atmosphere was really heavy as all the pressure was directed towards us.


    Adrian glanced at me before looking at the girls, seeking their forgiveness. But there was no respite for her. They would not let this go by lightly.


    ¡°Adrian?¡± Feon directed her question to her, seeking a response. Adrian¡¯s shoulders shuddered before she lowered her gaze even further, her feelings of guilt increased by how burdened she felt under their attention.


    She then turned towards me. Her furtive stare had a mischievous glint in them. She was scheming like she always did. ¡°And what about you, Alex? What were you doing behind our backs?¡±


    My response wasn¡¯t any better. My eyes wandered as I thought of a way out of this punishment, I really wanted to get out of this position as my thighs begun to sting, but Seris and Feon obviously won¡¯t allow that.


    ¡°Looks like someone needs to be punished, isn¡¯t that right Seris?¡± Feon asked which met immediate approval.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we need to set an example for people who are simply too eager for their own good,¡± Seris answered. They exchanged glances before they began smirking. Both Adrian and I felt our days were numbered as the two temptresses grinned at each other.


    Seris then turned towards me, ¡°don¡¯t you agree too, Alex~?¡± Their attention was directed at me now. Seris pushed her hand on my chest, seeking a way into my clothes. Feon sat beside me, blowing her heated breath down my neck.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited too? Your member is clearly ready to jump at the opportunity.¡± Seris continued as she grabbed my bulge, eyeing it with wanton desire.


    Soon, Seris began licking my neck while fondling it. Feon accompanied and started licking my other ear simultaneously. It would be a lie if I didn¡¯t feel tempted right then. My member was aching to go at it. Maybe I should just give in...


    Thinking so, I took the initiative. Hoisting up Seris¡¯ face from my neck, I look directly into her eyes. Her face flushed under my intense gaze, weren¡¯t you just going to violate me right now?


    I grab her marshmallow-like breast as she yelped. Her lascivious demeanour had transitioned to one of a coy maiden. Her eyes fluttered like a butterfly as I licked around her own ear. Another moan leaked out as her leg spasmed under my attack. Feon seemed to get jealous of the attention I was giving to Seris as she tugged along my arms while pouting at me.


    I smiled as I gave her a few light wet pecks on her lips, which gradually devolved into a sultry kiss. As we part, her expression showed signs of weakness; fragility. Both had become submissive after I played with them. I can fucking finally get out of this knee sitting position.


    After I parted with Feon, Seris looked at me with wavering looks, seeking the same treatment. I kissed her too. None of them wanted to give the other the upper hand. Our saliva continued to be exchanged as they both were all too keen on getting a kiss from me.


    I turned towards Adrian, who was now twiddling around as her thighs rubbed against each other. Noticing my gaze, she looked at me expectantly.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here.¡± I smiled while ordering her. She practically hops over to my lap, like a jovial little bunny. I put my fingers in her mouth as I pulled out her small tongue. Her scarlet flush deepens.


    ¡°Do you want in?¡± I smirk while pointing at my mouth. She couldn¡¯t speak or nod, but I could see the yearning ablaze from my simple actions. I direct her tongue to my lips as I suck on it, gradually devolving into a messy, dirty kiss. My foreplay did wonders to her, Adrian was barely holding herself back as she tried to hog every bit of my attention. Then she lunged at me. It was so forceful that I landed straight on my back.


    Like a voracious mutt, she intensely kissed me, grabbing ahold of as tight as she could. It was much worse than before, much more intense. Her hips repeatedly ground my leg during the entire process. It wasn¡¯t long until Seris and Feon joined too. Both of them got between my legs, their soft tongues wetted my crotch, right over the fabric. Soon my member sprung up from the confines of cloth, both the girls eagerly got to sucking it.


    I was incredibly aroused at that point. The only thing in my mind was to make love to them right at this moment. I gently pushed away Adrian, who kept wanting to come back. Enough foreplay, time to move on to the real juice of the meat.


    ¡°Seris, how badly do you want to fuck me?¡± I asked while giving a taunting gaze. Her head suddenly raised before she stared at me with a startled look. She snapped out of her daze before giving a roguish grin, her eyes slanted with lewd intent. She realized my play, didn¡¯t she? Her plump thighs slide over as her butt rests on my lap, her torso closes in, bringing her mountainous chest right within the reach of my face.


    ¡°I want to rape you so badly, Alex~, I¡¯ve been waiting so long ?.¡± She told me with her head looming above mine, taking a more dominant look. But I twirled her around, instantly switching our positions. Her smirking dominatrix act suddenly turned into a flustered mess. She didn¡¯t quite expect this, did she? I appreciate the effort, but it isn¡¯t convincing enough Seris~.


    ¡°Looks like things might not go along as you planned.¡±


    She blushed furiously before smacking my chest, her burning face turned sideways as she said to me in a barely audible tone.


    ¡°Idiot brother ?.¡±


    I gave a slight chuckle before I started stripping her. Her face becomes redder than a tomato as her voice dies off into soft mummerings. Fuck this is fun, I should take the lead more often.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah wait,¡± Seris tried to stall for time, but I wasn¡¯t letting her get ready. I grabbed a handful of her meaty butt and plunged right into her pussy.


    ¡°AAAHNNNN!¡± She gave an orgasmic groan as her eyes flew into her head and her tongue flailed out. Her honey pot immediately gushed a huge tide even before I got to enjoy it.


    ¡°Who said you could cum without me? Someone needs to be punished.¡± I returned the same words Feon told me while taking out my meat stick.


    ¡°Ah-¡° Seris exclaimed in loss, while being deprived of her pleasure. Her expression changed to one of discontentment and undisguised desire. She stared at me with ardent hunger and longing, but I wasn¡¯t going to give her what she wanted just yet.


    Seeing an opportunity, Feon hugged onto my arm.


    ¡°Can we do it?¡± She asked in a kittenish manner. I didn¡¯t need to answer. I grabbed a handful of her breast while laying her down on the gigantic bed.


    ¡°Do what?¡± I asked while fondling her gigantic mounds, my dick teasing the slick slit which had completely drenched her panties.


    ¡°Nnnn~ that¡¯s unfair,¡± she gave me her trademark mature smile while giving me full control.


    I pulled her panties to the side and saw her pink fleshy hole in full glory. It quenched and contracted right before my eyes. Her clit was fully erect, she wanted it bad.


    ¡°I am going to fuck you raw in the pussy, that¡¯s what you want, right? You dirty bitch.¡± Her body quivered from my words. It seemed Feon was a total masochist.


    I roughly pulled her hips and struck her butt. It bounced like jelly, I wanted to bite right into them.


    ¡°Aaa~,¡± a moan leaked from her mouth. Her watery eyes begged me to get inside her and I was going to give just what she wanted. I entered my dick inside her vagina. The uterine wall expanded as she let out muffled cries. I could see blood leaking out of it. It seemed painful, but her smile was telling a whole ¡®nother story; one of euphoric gratification.


    ¡°Alex! Alex! I love you!¡± She cried while clamping her hands on my back. Gradually, as she got used to it, her hips began moving along with my motions. The rhythmic smacking of meat began to echo around the room along with Feon¡¯s animalistic groans.


    Plack, plack, the obscene sound of meat slapping echoed within the room. Adrian and Seris were staring wide-eyed as they gulped from our play. They had even begun to slowly rub their clits as they watched, nectar overflowing from them.


    But Feon and I were too busy in a world of our own. She got better at receiving my meat stick with each strike. ¡°Aaaahhhh~ Alex ?!¡± Feon¡¯s voice screamed my name as she became corrupted by pleasure. It was like her vocabulary was only limited to those two words.


    Suddenly, her back went up like an arc, she was nearing a climax. I had neared my limit too. With a final push, her pussy tightened, a loud moan was released as I could feel her wet meat pie overflowing.


    ¡°Alllllleeeeex ?!¡± With an intoxicated expression, she cried. Similarly, I held her tightly, her chest pressed against mine, acting like a giant cushion.


    splurt~


    Warm seed started pouring into her pussy, deep inside her womb. Her body convulsed in pleasure. She didn¡¯t let go of her tight grasp until I fully unloaded all of it.


    ¡°Hah, hah, I loved it?¡± Her words came to a questionable halt as I didn¡¯t take out my dick. My thrusting slowly resumed, not waiting for her permission.


    ¡°Wai- wait, I just came!¡± She exclaimed, but I wasn¡¯t listening to her. Though she acted like that, I knew she wanted more. I wanted to be gentle the first time, but this masochistic pig didn¡¯t deserve the same treatment again.


    ¡°Who said I cared about what you think? Turn around and show your butt you dirty little pig.¡±


    Her vagina immediately contracted again. She likes it, doesn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Ahhnnn no~,¡± she tried to act reluctant, but her acting was terrible. As she got on to her knees, her butt was already shaking contrary to her actions. I gave a loud smack, which made Feon elicit a loud moan.


    ¡°Ahhh~ ?!¡±


    ¡°Stop squealing, you fucking pig. I bet you¡¯re like this with any man, right? You fucking whore.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s n-not t-true, ahnnnm~ ?!¡± I didn¡¯t give her any opportunity to refute as I repeatedly smacked her ass. She was loving it as far as I could tell. Her pussy was practically leaking out litres.


    I go in close to her ear.


    ¡°Dirty little sluts like you deserve to be raped, don¡¯t they? Confess to me your darkest deeds. Otherwise, I am pulling out right now.¡±


    I continued on with our play. Her eyes gave a pleading look, but her smile was entirely contorted.


    She paused for a second, contemplating something, but my humping was turning her into a mumbling idiot. ¡°I am sorry¡­ haan~¡± she said softly, her voice replaced by another moan.


    ¡°Say it properly you bitch,¡± I kept up the act, pushing her even harder both mentally and physically.


    Silence overwhelms her as she was prepping herself. I didn¡¯t actually mean for her to make actual confessions, but it was too late to back out now. She takes a deep breath and...


    ¡°I am sorry I masturbate using your hair! I am sorry I was planning to rape you back then! I am sorry that my dirty ass bitch pussy masturbated to you hundreds of times! I am sorry I played out rape fantasies of you fucking me real good and making me your submissive slave! I am sorry we poured our pussy juices into your food and cum stained your clothes! I am sorry we cum on your face every night without you noticing! I am sorry Alex, please fuck me good! Make me your little naughty bitchy slut!¡±


    It feels like time went still for a second. I felt like dying inside after each confession. Did she really do all of that¡­ I hope it is all part of the act, but why were the others acting so weird suddenly... Wait, did she say ¡®we¡¯?


    I turned to Seris and Adrian who were giving enviable looks moments ago, only to be replaced with ones that were tormented by guilt as they averted their eyes like a child caught stealing sweets. They even tried to act nonchalant about it. Seris even lowered her head down from the embarrassment. Adrian even tried whistling while facing somewhere else. These fucking bitches¡­


    ¡°Adrian, Seris, get over here!¡± I shouted. This wasn¡¯t foreplay anymore, I was pissed. I took out my dick from Feon as she whined in disappointment. I knew it was useless to punish her as it would only turn out to be pleasurable, the best course of action was neglect play for her.


    Adrian laid down before me as she shivered. I roughly held onto her hips after stripping away the clothes. Then I positioned my dick on her pussy.


    ¡°P-please g-go e-easy on me ?,¡± Adrian begged, but instead of a cowering expression, her face was filled with anticipation. Don¡¯t tell, is she a masochist too¡­?


    I ram my meat in. Her pussy was super wet and tight, just how many times did she cum already? Her hips began to expertly grind against mine. Blood started seeping out from her vagina, but it did little to bother her. She went hog wild at it.


    Like a rabbit in rut, she eagerly moved her body too.


    ¡°Prince, my prince ?!¡± She shouted madly, almost with a tint of obsession laden in her voice. I was going at it a bit roughly since this was supposed to be a punishment, but she seemed to enjoy it too much.


    Her lithe body held much more strength than I imagined. She had gradually started taking control.


    ¡°Ahhnn ahnn~ ?¡±


    Her pace kept accumulating until we had almost reached our limits again. She pushed her entire weight on me, forcing me on the bed and straddling my hips.


    ¡°Please marry me after this Alex ?! Impregnate my womb, give me lots of kids ?!¡± Adrian suddenly spoke with a thirsty look. Her pace accumulated even further. I would not let her do what she wanted though. I shoved my dick hard into her, intending to get revenge. It ended up only elicited more moans from her.


    Soon, I could feel my dick trembling inside her. She was the same. Her motions took a sudden stop as she tried to cover the shaft of my dick in its entirety, despite how impossible it seemed. Her vagina tightened, not allowing my dick to escape even if I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Alex, make me your bride ?!¡± She spasmed as her tide gates opened. I barely outlasted her, but not long before my penis gave in too. Her juices spurted out like a cannon, drowning my abdomen in her womanly concoction.


    ¡°Urgh,¡± I gave a rough cry before pouring copious amounts of my kin into her. As I took out my penis, my overflowing cum and her juices mixed and dripped out of her honey pot. She looked incredibly erotic.


    Adrian snuggly laid there, putting her hand above her abdomen. Her breath was laboured, but it seemed she had her fill of fucking for now.


    I don¡¯t know how many hours had gone by, but I wanted to take a break. It wasn¡¯t that my lust appeased, but the break of dawn had already appeared.


    ¡°Seris, I know I said about punishment, how about we...¡±


    My words were cut short after I took a look at her. She was smiling menacingly, like when she found me with Adrian. Beastly wisps of breathing leaked out that made the air feel stagnant. Her demeanour was like a beast. I sweated in nervousness, don¡¯t tell me...


    Her hands quickly gripped my wrists, preventing any form of resistance.


    ¡°I know what you are going to say, but no, we aren¡¯t stopping now! Not until I get my chance!¡± Her words came out laced with intimidation. A sadistic grin formed on her face. Crap, she¡¯s serious this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost morning Seris, how about we do it-¡°


    ¡°I said I already know, and I am not letting you go until you fill my pussy to the brim. It¡¯s your fault for making me so horny, Alex ?.¡±


    I am not going anywhere soon, am I?


    Seris soon straddled where Adrian was moments ago. As her pussy hovered, I took a peek at her salmon-pink flesh. If you were to compare the wettest pussy among them, Seris was a clear winner. Hers was almost like a waterfall right now, a tsunami in preparation.


    ¡°Alex, let¡¯s make some beautiful children ?. I want some cute kids too ?.¡± I gulped from her sultry voice. Maybe it might not be so bad.


    Without giving me time to get ready, she plunged right on my dick, just like what I did to her before.


    ¡°It¡¯s in, your dick is deep inside me ?! Make me your bitch too ?! I¡¯ll be both your naughty submissive bitch as well as your baby machine, you don¡¯t need those two ?.¡± Her manic voice leaked out as her bubbly butt bounced on my crotch. She was relentless in her pursuit of my seed. She knew all my sensitive spots and exploited them to their full extent.


    ¡°Hah~ hah~, you¡¯re sensitive near the ears, aren¡¯t you?¡± My body shuddered from her touch. Her experience was too high. But I wasn¡¯t backing down without a fight. I grabbed ahold of her neck before pulling it into a forceful kiss.


    Her momentum mellowed out from it, I knew how much she loved it. Using her faltering defence, I broke out from her iron grip and held on to her breast. She wailed in glee. Her humping got faster. I gave her butt another tight squeeze while my other hand was on her chest. It wasn¡¯t long until she came in for another smooch.


    ¡°Alex you make me so wet, I am about to cum ?,¡± she said while biting her lips. Her eyes were drowning in ecstasy.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh~ ?,¡± Seris gave me one last tight hug before we came together. My hips gave out as another load was released. Despite the numerous times I had already cum today, the load was still potent and thick. It was more relaxing than my intercourse with Adrian and Feon. It seemed Seris knew me way better than I did myself.


    Seris didn¡¯t let go and continued to embrace me. Her palpable lips pouted.


    ¡°Pay more attention to me,¡± she quietly whispered. I couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by her captivating features. But that moment was soon broken short.


    My skin crawled as I slowly turned back. Feon and Adrian were smiling at me, each of their hands on my shoulder.


    ¡°Our turn.¡±


    May god bless me...


    ---


    The sun seeped through the windows as it showered us in its orange tint. Our intercourse had finally ended. All girls were hugging onto each part of my body as if claiming their rightful property. Their lascivious curves were on full display as they cosily slept next to me. Ahh, it would¡¯ve made for a wonderful scene if not for my turbulent emotions.


    ¡°IT¡¯S ALREADY FUCKING EVENING!¡±

 Chapter 45

    Under the sullen windy night, in a dreary forest, a rustling sound could be heard from within a shrub. Two crimson beady eyes gleamed within it, surveying the surroundings twice, thrice, until it was sure it was safe. With a giant leap, it shot out of the shrub but just within mere moments of touching the ground, a sharp snap sound came out of its view.


    Before it realized what was happening, the furry creature got impaled into the tree, still unaware of what ended its fate, even at its dying moments. Soon enough, two figures appeared out of nowhere from the veil of darkness.


    ¡°Nice, we got it.¡± A vermillion haired girl exclaimed as she dusted off the remaining leaves and twigs still sticking in her armor.


    ¡°Could¡¯ve gone more smoothly,¡± replied the archer. Her quartz black hair seemed to meld into the night, as she let go of the arrow she was readying in case she missed. She picked up the carcass of the creature and they began packing their belongings to finally leave this unnerving place.


    An awkward silence filled the air on their way back, as they waited for the other to say something


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this is our first quest without those two¡­¡± Riam conveyed to the archer girl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± replied Ciela.


    ¡°Are you still angry at them?¡± asked Riam.


    Ciela scowled in response. ¡°Of course I am angry. They suddenly left without a word! Did our party really mean nothing to them? I bet those bitches already formed their own lovey-dovey party with that fucking whore Riela. Why is everyone so fucking selfish?!¡±


    Riam was taken aback by her outburst. ¡°Calm down Ciela, I bet they must have their circumstances to leave so suddenly. You remember how distraught both Feon and Adrian were. I am not sure what happened between them and Riela but I am sure we can at least convince them to come back.¡±


    ¡°When did you become so optimistic? Weren¡¯t you always so aloof and proud?¡±


    ¡°I am just trying to bring this party together¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no party remaining, Riam. It¡¯s just the two of us. They aren¡¯t coming back, I am sure of that. Stop daydreaming and come back to reality.¡±


    Riam¡¯s footsteps came to a halt.


    ¡°You¡¯re right Ciela, let¡¯s break up the party.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Ciela was already beginning to regret her words.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. The party isn¡¯t functional how it is. It¡¯s not the same with Feon and Adrian. This whole party was for Adrian after all. We were just tagging along anyway, like replaceable party members. I don¡¯t want to continue adventuring, not after the brush with death Adrian went through. I don¡¯t think I can stand losing the ones I am close to.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re leaving me too?¡± Ciela asked grumpily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you Ciela, don¡¯t you think I am mad too? More than that¡­ I am just tired; tired of adventuring as a whole. Sorry Ciela, I am leaving the party, and that¡¯s final. Goodbye.¡±


    Riam began walking away, steadily moving away from the path leading towards the guild. It was now only Ciela left stranded by herself, all alone under the dying moon light. She wanted to stop Riam, to talk some sense to her, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to.


    Tears began to pour out like a cascade. She felt powerless as the entire world left her behind. She was now the sole remaining member of the once pristine party; the hero¡¯s party.


    ¡°Riela¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Riela, I will take everything away from you, just like you did to me. It¡¯s all your fault. We would¡¯ve been fine if you didn¡¯t enter our lives.¡± she swore with a vengeance under her suffocating breath. That night she made a promise to herself, to not stop at any lengths to ruin Riela¡¯s life.


    Steelz


    Also, I need the help of the readers who''re still here with me. You might have noticed that the novel overall feels a lot more different compared to how it started. The start was more comedic and silly compared to now, where the tonal shift more around the plot and darker themes. I wanted to know which one do you guys prefer. I''ll be leaving a poll below for that so please be sure to vote.


    Anyway, I am back for now. Glad to have you guys back.

 Chapter 46

    Steelz


    ~Alex PoV~


    A lot had happened these past few days, but time went by swimmingly. Our new family was happy. As each day went by, we bonded with each other, in more ways than one¡­ Their satisfied smiles were enough to quell any troubles I had. Though it was suffocating to spend a majority of my time within the mansion, the company of the girls and the spaciousness of the area was enough to make up for it. But it didn¡¯t seem like all of our problems were resolved yet.


    ¡°Seris, you¡¯re looking really stressed these days.¡± As I pointed out her troubled expression, she responded with an uneasy laugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to be worried about it. I already told you that.¡± Seris responded like always, but her tone was lacking in confidence.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve already told me that hundreds of times, and I want to know the reason for it. You keep making that face whenever you¡¯re around me. Just tell me if anything¡¯s up, okay? I am your brother and¡­ lover after all.¡±


    As soon as Seris heard the word ¡®lover¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but give a cheeky grin at me.


    ¡°So you¡¯re finally willing to call me your lover, huh? When are we gonna have a baby then?¡±


    ¡°Guh-¡±


    It was still hard for me to admit that I had become her lover, especially considering I had acted as a brotherly figure all this time. Reluctantly, I called her so, solely hoping she¡¯d drop her guard. Of course, she will not forget about this ¡®lover¡¯ thing anytime soon. I bet she¡¯ll flaunt about it to Adrian and Feon too. As for babies, let¡¯s leave the topic for another time.


    ¡°Okay, stop trying to divert my attention. Are you going to tell me, or should I stop using my disguise from now on? I bet the maids would like to see it.¡±


    ¡°Dear Alex, you¡¯ll need to try better than that if you want to threaten me. You¡¯re the last person who would want to have your identity exposed around here.¡± She scoffed at my words, but the dangerous glint in her eyes seemed to saying otherwise.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so insistent about finding out what¡¯s going on, I will tell you about it.¡±Seris finally caved into my demands, seemed like my threat was effective after all.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to keep you away from the news since it¡¯s involving you. Just promise¡­ you won¡¯t get mad, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I promise.¡±


    She heaved an enormous sigh before finally telling me the story.


    ¡°Do you remember how I got that information about you? Well, I had to pull some strings for it and inevitably involve someone in the equation. Now she¡¯s asking me to fulfill my end of the deal.¡±


    ¡°So what was the deal?¡±


    ¡°I am getting to it¡­ someone whom you know from Hales wanted to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Yulena?¡±


    ¡°Mind telling me why is she the first person who comes to your mind? Is it because of how she stole your first live kiss?¡± Seris said with a threatening smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s the only person whom I really talked to and who¡¯s likely to be involved with the church.¡± I answered defensively, but then I realized something. ¡°Wait, the kiss really happened? What do you mean by ¡®live¡¯ kiss?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so anyway, you are right. Yulena wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°About the kiss-¡±


    ¡°We need to leave off to Hales within a week. Though I was stalling for time, she¡¯s already been informed that I have gotten together with you and wants me to introduce you to her immediately. But if you want¡­ we could try running away too. It¡¯ll be hard if we bring in Adrian and Feon, but we might be able to escape her surveillance if we run off to another continent.¡±


    So Yulena wanted me to meet her. We¡¯ve had our share of misunderstandings, but what do I think of her? It wouldn¡¯t be a lie to say I disliked her, but I am not sure whether we were really on good terms either.


    ¡°Does she¡­ want me?¡± I asked Seris.


    ¡°No, of course not. She just wants to congratulate you for finding me, and she of course won¡¯t try to sexually harass you, forcefully kiss you, strip you naked, drug you, bind you to her bed-¡±


    ¡°Okay! Okay! I get it, it was just rhetorical.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sound rhetorical to me,¡± Seris said smugly. I could only give a defeated sigh when Seris was like this.


    Before I knew it, she hugged me. Her arms coiled around me as she loosely placed her hands on my back. She placed her head on my shoulder as she sweetly whispered right into my ear.


    ¡°Truth to be told, I don¡¯t want you to go. I don¡¯t want to lose you again. If you¡¯re afraid, we could leave behind everything, just the two of us. But I¡¯ll leave the final decision to you.¡±


    I thought for a second before deciding.


    ¡°I will go meet her. I¡¯ve run away from my problems for far too long.¡±


    Despite the risks of meeting Yulena, one thing I knew for sure was that she had a deep web of connections. Being in an influential position of power as well as being partnered with the church, she was bound to have access to a lot of information networks. She could potentially provide me with the clue to finally getting rid of this damned curse of mine. Even if she didn¡¯t, I at least needed to follow up on the deal on Seris¡¯ behalf.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she helplessly answered. ¡°I¡¯ll decide on a date within a few days for our departure. I still need to sort some things out with the guild regarding Adrian and Feon. After that, we¡¯ll be off to meet her. For now, I¡¯ll inform the maids to take a leave.¡±


    Seris separated from our embrace. I wanted her touch to linger a bit longer but I couldn¡¯t voice out such embarrassing thoughts. As she turned around to leave, I happened to recall something I had almost forgot.


    ¡°Wait Seris, about the kiss- Hey! Where are you going!?¡±


    Her footsteps got hasty before she sprinted off right after the corner. Goddamnit, I bet won¡¯t find her until she¡¯s horny again.